IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 IIIIM 
 
 «^ IIIIM l||||^ 
 
 1.8 
 
 
 1.25 1.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 
 „ (,« - 
 
 
 ► 
 
 c*: 
 
 e}. 
 
 0^ 
 
 ^, 
 
 (Pm, ,^''>-' 
 
 .<•>• 
 
 '/ 
 
 /A 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 \ 
 
 4^ 
 
 ■^ 
 
 o 
 
 "'i'^'.^ <• 
 
 fv 
 
 ^ 
 
 6^ 
 
 % 
 
 V' 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, NY. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 
 '% 
 
 n? 
 
CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut canadien de microreproductions historiques 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibiiographiques 
 
 The Institute has attempted to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, are checked below. 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 □ 
 
 Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couleur 
 
 I I Covers damaged/ 
 
 Couverture endommagde 
 
 Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaurde et/ou pellicul6e 
 
 Cover title missing/ 
 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 Coloured maps/ 
 
 Cartes g^ographiques en couleur 
 
 Coloured init (i.e. other than blue or blacit)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 I I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 Reli6 avec d'autres documents 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 La reliure serrde peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distortion le long de la marge int^rieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajout^es 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte. 
 mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas 6x6 filmies. 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires suppl6mentaires; 
 
 L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'il lui a 6t6 possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
 modification dans la mithode normale de filmage 
 sont indiqu6s ci-dessous. 
 
 I I Coloured pages/ 
 
 y 
 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommagies 
 
 Pages restored and/oi 
 
 Pages restaurdes et/ou peiliculdes 
 
 Pages discoloured, stained or foxec 
 Pages d6color6es, tachetdes ou piqu^es 
 
 I I Pages damaged/ 
 
 I I Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 
 I I Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 
 □ Pages detached/ 
 Pages ddtach^es 
 
 Showthrough/ 
 
 ZJ Transparence 
 
 ~| Quality of print varies/ 
 
 —I Qualit^ in^gaie de {'impression 
 
 ~| Includes supplementary material/ 
 
 —I Comprend du materiel supplementaire 
 
 ~| Only edition available/ 
 
 —I Seule Edition disponible 
 
 Tl 
 to 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, 
 etc., ont 6t6 film^es 6 nouveau de fapon 6 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 Tl 
 
 P< 
 
 o1 
 fil 
 
 O 
 
 b( 
 xh 
 si 
 oi 
 fil 
 si 
 
 OI 
 
 Tl 
 sf 
 Tl 
 w 
 
 IVI 
 di 
 er 
 b( 
 
 "1 
 re 
 m 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est film6 au taux de reduction indiqu6 ci-dessous. 
 
 10X 14X 18X 22X 
 
 26X 
 
 30X 
 
 J 
 
 12X 
 
 16X 
 
 20X 
 
 24X 
 
 28X 
 
 32X 
 
The copy filmed here hes been reproduced thanks 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 National Library of Canada 
 
 L'exemplaire film6 fut reproduit grice d la 
 g6n6rosit6 de: 
 
 Bibliothdque nationale du Canada 
 
 The images appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the original copy and in keeping with the 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le 
 plus grand soin. compte tenu de la condition et 
 de la nettetd de l'exemplaire film6, et en 
 conformit6 avec les conditions du contrat de 
 filmage. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrited impression. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol —^-(meaning "CON- 
 TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en 
 papier est imprim6e sont filmis en commen^ant 
 par ie premier plat et en terminant soit par la 
 dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second 
 plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 originaux sont filmis en commenfant par la 
 premiere page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par 
 la dernidre page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 Un des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la 
 dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le 
 cas: le symbole -^ signifie "A SUIVRE", le 
 symbole V signifie "FIN". 
 
 Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent dtre 
 film6s d des taux de reduction diff^rents. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre 
 reproduit en un seul cliche, il est film6 d partir 
 de Tangle sup6rieur gauche, de gauche d droite, 
 et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre 
 d'images ndcessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
 illustrent la mdthode. 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
THE MISTAKES OF MOSES 
 
 AND OTHER SERMONS. 
 
>Virj.I.\M PATTKRfSOX. 
 
HE Mistakes of Moses 
 
 i' 
 
 AND OTHER SERMONS, 
 
 BY 
 
 REV. WILLIAM PATTERSON, 
 
 Pastor of Cooke's Presbyterian Church. Toronto. 
 
 TORONTO: 
 
 THE POOLE PRINTING COMPANY, LIMITED, 
 
 PUBLISHERS. 
 
Entered according to Act of the Parliament of Canada, In 
 the year one thousand eight hundred and ninety-nine by The 
 Pools Printing Company, Limitko, at the Department of 
 Agriculture. 
 
TO MY MOTHER, 
 
 T<) WHOSE LOVE I OWE SO MUCH. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 This book contains the substance of sermons preached in 
 Cooke's Presbyterian Church, Toronto. These sermons, when 
 delivered from the pulpit, were instrumental in helping 
 Christians and in leading many of the unsaved to put their 
 trust in Christ. They are now sent forth with the earnest 
 hope that they may be of some service to those who may 
 read them. 
 
 W. P. 
 
 Toronto, Dec. 18th, 1899. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 I. 
 
 THE MISTAKES OF MOSES 
 
 Pack. 
 11 
 
 THE ABUNDANT LIFE 
 
 II. 
 
 'J2 
 
 PETER 
 
 • ••'■■,.,• »■' 
 
 84 
 
 JESUS AND NICODEMUS 
 
 IV. 
 
 43 
 
 THE LOGICAL LEPERS . 
 
 54 
 
 JONAH 
 
 VI. 
 
 05 
 
 THE CHURCH'S GOOD 
 
 VII. 
 
 74 
 
 SALVATION ILLUSTRATED 
 
 VTII. 
 
 84 
 
 IX. *; 
 
 SAMSON 
 
 • . 
 
 • . • 
 
 91 
 
 X. 
 
 THE WATER OF LIFE 
 
 ♦ I 
 
 101 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 i) ' 
 
 XI. 
 
 THE VISION OF DRY BONES 
 
 THE TWO SONS 
 
 THE UNFORTUNATE MAN 
 
 • t 
 
 XII. 
 
 XIII. 
 
 XIV. 
 
 MANASSEH 
 
 ■ • * 
 
 : > XV. 
 
 THREE NEW TESTAMENT CONVERSIONS 
 
 THE GREAT FEAST 
 
 PRAYER 
 
 XVI. 
 
 XVII. 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 THE YOUNG RULER AND THE BLIND BEGGAR 
 
 JESUS ONLY 
 
 XIX. 
 
 XX. 
 
 Page. 
 116 
 
 127 
 
 SOWING AND REAPING, A Sermon to Young Men 
 
 137 
 
 m 
 
 156 
 
 166 
 
 176 
 
 188 
 
 200 
 
 'ill 
 
I. 
 
 THE MISTAKES OF MOSES. 
 
 "And it came to pass in those days, when Moses was grown, that he 
 went out unto his brethren, and looked on their burdens ; and he spied an 
 Egyptian smiting an Hebrew, one of his brethren. 
 
 "And he looked this way and that way, and when he saw that there 
 was no man, he slew the Egyptian."— Exodus 2 : 11, 12. 
 
 " And Moses said unto God, Who am I, that I should go unto Pharaoh 
 and that I should bring forth the children of Israel out of Efeypt? "—Exodus 
 3:11. 
 
 " And Moses answered and said ; But, behold, they will not believe me, 
 nor hearken unto my voice."— Exodus 4 : 1, 
 
 "And Moses said unto the Lord, my Lord, I am not eloquent."— 
 Exodus 4 • 10. 
 
 " And he said, O my Lord, send, I pray Thoe, by the hand of him whom 
 Thou wilt send."- Exodus 4 : 13. 
 
 "And Moses and Aaron gathered the congregation together before the 
 rock, and he said unto them, Hear now, ye rebels ; must we fetch you 
 water out of this rock ? 
 
 "And Moses lifted up his hand, and with his rod he smote the rock 
 twice."— Numbers 20: 10, 11. 
 
 Without any exception Moses was the greatest man 
 in the Old Testatment dispensation, and of no man is 
 more honorable mention made in the New Testament. 
 In Revelation, when the celestial city is spoken of, we 
 read of the song of Moses and the Lamb. Yet this 
 man, who holds a position second to none, made a 
 number of mistakes. I purpose referring to three of 
 these mistakes, and the subject will be practical as they 
 are mistakes which Christians are likely to make. 
 
 The first mistake was after he had turned his back 
 upon the house of Pharaoh, with all its pleasures and 
 
12 
 
 THE MISTAKES OF MOSES. 
 
 prospects, and had identified himself with the despised 
 slaves, who were being crushed under the Egyptian 
 power. He believed that in some way, through him, 
 these people were to be delivered, but he made a mis- 
 take by entering upon the work before he was called to 
 it or qualified for it. His indignation at oppression 
 and his compassion for the oppressed no doubt led him 
 to make the mistake of slaying the Egyptian who was 
 contending with the Hebrew. It is a mistake which 
 Christians are likely to make when they are full of the 
 enthusiasm of the new life. When they see iniquity 
 abounding and the cause of God suffering, the ten- 
 dency is to rush into service before they are sure that 
 they have been called to that particular work or quali- 
 fied for it. How often, for example, the student at 
 college when reading about the multitudes in foreign 
 lands who have never heard of the Christ, and sees 
 around him the ravages of sin, feels like throwing his 
 books aside and rushing into active service, forgetting 
 that the time spent in preparation is not time wasted. 
 John the Baptist was about thirty years old before he 
 was called into active service, and Jesus was about the 
 same age when He laid do^^Ti the plane and left the 
 carpenter^s bench in Nazareth to preach to men con- 
 cerning the kingdom of God. It is a great mistake for 
 us to go before we are sent, or to enter upon any work 
 before we are qualified for it. As a result of his mis- 
 
THK MISTAKES OF MOSES. 
 
 i:i 
 
 take, Moses fled into the wilderness. The life there 
 was very different from that which he spent in Phar- 
 aoh's court, but he had an opportunity not only of 
 liolding fellowship with God but of becoming ac- 
 (juainted with himself, and no doubt it was during 
 tliese years of loneliness and of meditation that he 
 came to realize how weak and helpless he was. There 
 is nothing which will enable us so to realize the majes- 
 ty and power of God and our own insignificance as the 
 beholding of God's works in nature. The psalmist 
 said. When I look up into the heavens which Thine 
 own fingers framed, to the moon and the stars, then 
 say I, AVhat is man that Thou are mindful of liini, 
 or the son of man that Thou dost visit liim? 
 
 After forty years of life in Midian the Lord a])- 
 peared to Moses at Horeb, informing him that he was 
 the chosen one to deliver Israel from the power and 
 slavery of Egypt. Moses now makes the second mis- 
 take, to which we purpose referring, by refusing to 
 go. First of all he realized, as no other man did, the 
 greatness and the power and the cruelty of Egypt ; and 
 on the other hand he realized then as never before how 
 weak and helpless he was in contrast to that mighty 
 nation. Xot only so, but he had tried to help these 
 people in the past and had miserably failed. Putting 
 these things together he said, " Who am I that I 
 should go to Pharaoh?'' 
 
14 THE MISTAKES OF MOSES. 
 
 How often Christian people fail to enter upon 
 work for the same reasons. They think of the great- 
 ness of the work to be done, they think of their past 
 failures and of their insufficiency for these things, and 
 like Moses they say, " Who are we that we should 
 undertake such a work?" For example, when Chris- 
 tians think of the power of the liquor traffic, its power 
 in the world of politics, and its power over those who 
 have become enslaved by it; when they think of how 
 efforts to overthrow it have failed in the past, how 
 little they have been able to accomplish, they become 
 discouraged and say, " What can we do?" The same 
 is tnie in regard to may other evils that have lifted 
 up their heads in the high places, and we are liable to 
 make the same mistake that Moses made when, look- 
 ing at the greatness of Pharaoh and his own weakness, 
 he said, "Who am I that I should go?" Yet this 
 estimate of the power of the enemy and of his own 
 weakness was the best qualification for the work to 
 which he was called. If a man has a high opinion of 
 his own ability and under-estimates the strength of 
 the foe, he will not accomplish very much; but when 
 he realizes the greatness of the work and his own in- 
 ability to accomplish it he will fall back upon the 
 source of all power and seek for reinforcements. The 
 Lord met the difficulties which presented themselves 
 to Moses in connection with this aspect of the case. 
 
 ^ 
 
THE MISTAKES OF MOSES. 
 
 1; 
 
 but then a new difficulty comes up, and that is with 
 reference to the people to whom God wishes to send 
 him. He says, '^ This people will not believe me." 
 He knew how they treated him forty years before this, 
 when he slew the Egyptian and interfered in the 
 quarrel between the two Hebrews; now he says, 
 " There is no use, the very people I go to deliver will 
 not believe me, will turn against me." "What a know- 
 ledge of human nature he had and how true his estim- 
 ate of these people was we see from the after history. 
 Does not the same difficulty present itself to us when 
 entering into Christian service? The very people 
 that we are trying to help and seeking to deliver are 
 the people who will probably give us the most abuse. 
 It was so in the case of our Lord — the men He came 
 to save despised, imprisoned and crucified Him ; and it 
 has ever been the same. But what God said to Moses 
 He said to Jeremiah, and He says to His servants in 
 all ages, " Surely I will be with thee." Then Moses 
 looks at it from another point of view and he says, 
 " I am not eloquent," as if all success depended upon 
 his eloquence. The Lord answers him by asking the 
 question, " Who is it that made man's mouth ?" Fre- 
 quently, when we are called to serv^ice, we raise the 
 same objection. It may be we have not money, or we 
 have not talents like other people, we have little time 
 at our disposal; and so we present these things as ex- 
 
10 
 
 THE MISTAKES OF MOSES. 
 
 cuses, or, in our estimation, reasons wTiy wc slionlct 
 not go where wo are being scut, or do what we arc 
 commanded to do. The Lord would no doubt answer 
 us as He answered Moses, that the success of our work 
 does not depend upon ourselves or our abilities. Not 
 satisfied with all the promises and assiu-ances that Clod 
 liad given to him, however, Moses now says, " Send, I 
 pray Thee, by the hand of another;" and the anger of 
 the Lord was kindled against him. It is true he went 
 aften^'ards, and the success which attended his elTorts 
 was certainly marvellous, but because of the mistake 
 which he made in not going when he was sent, Aaron, 
 his brother, was sent with him as the spokesman, and 
 we know from events which followed that Aaron was 
 not a source of strength, but a source of weakness to 
 Moses. He it was who yielded to the people and made 
 for them the golden calf, when Moses was receiving 
 the law in the mount. We have seen from the nar- 
 rative that while it is a great mistake to enter upon 
 service before we are qualified and have been commis- 
 sioned by God, it is as great a mistake, if not greater, 
 to refuse to go when we have been qualified and called 
 of God. And this is applicable not only to ministers 
 and missionaries but to every Christian, because God 
 has a work for every man to do. We are created in 
 Christ Jesus unto good works, and there is a sphere 
 which He intends every Christian to occupy, and a 
 
THE MISTAKES OF MOSES. 
 
 17 
 
 should 
 
 we arr 
 , answer 
 ur work 
 
 38. Not 
 
 bat Crod 
 = Send, I 
 anger of 
 he went 
 lis efforts 
 ! mistake 
 t, Aaron, 
 man, and 
 .aron was 
 akness to 
 and made 
 receiving 
 I the nar- 
 iter upon 
 a commis- 
 )t greater, 
 and called 
 ministers 
 lause God 
 created in 
 3 a sphere 
 py, and a 
 
 work He wishes every Christian to do. The practical 
 question for us then is, " Have wo entered upon some 
 work for which we are not qualified, and to which we 
 have not been called, or are we refusing to enter into 
 Service for which the Lord has qualified us, and to 
 which He has called us?" 
 
 The third mistake to which we shall refer was 
 made at the waters of Meribah, where Moses lost his 
 patience, spoke unadvisedly to Israel and failed to 
 give to God the glory that was due to His name. This 
 was a great mistake, and for this sin and mistake he 
 was severely punished. It was because of this that he 
 was not permitted to lead Israel into the land of prom- 
 ise. Men tell us, of course, that if he did not enter 
 the earthly Canaan he entered the heavenly Canaan. 
 That is all very true; yet no greater punishment could 
 have been inflicted upon Moses than his exclusion 
 from the land of Canaan. Because of sin every man 
 who left Egypt over twenty years of age died in the 
 wilderness, save Joshua and Caleb, and now we have 
 tlie great leader prohibited from entering because of 
 what he did on this particular occasion. The question 
 may be asked. Why was he punished so severely ? We 
 must remember that this nation was beginning its 
 history, and it was necessary for them to realize in 
 the clearest manner possible God's hatred of sin, and 
 that He would not give His glory to another. The 
 
18 
 
 THE MISTAKES Ol'* MOSES. 
 
 Hi 
 
 same was true in the case of Acban at the beginning 
 of the great campaign after they crossed the 
 river Jordan. Also at the beginning of the 
 (Jospel dispensation we have in the case of 
 Ananias and Sapphira a terrible judgment, but it 
 caused fear to come upon all who heard it, and enabled 
 them to realize how God viewed such atts. The Lord 
 could have easily removed the consequences of Moses' 
 sin, but for the sake of the nation Moses had to suffer 
 for his folly. This also is a sin and mistake which 
 Christians are liable to make. Think of all that Moses 
 had sacrificed for that people; think of all that he had 
 endured from them and done for them during the 
 many years that he was with them, and still they mur- 
 mured ; and no doubt it seemed to him that they were 
 getting no better, and he may have said to himself, 
 What is the use, they are a lot of rebels? So his indig- 
 nation was kindled against them and he gave expres- 
 sion to his thoughts. How often, when we are mak- 
 ing sacrifices for people, and are doing all that we pos- 
 sibly can do in their interests, they are continually 
 finding fault and sometimes, we think, becoming worse 
 instead of better. There is a danger of us losing 
 patience and looking upon them as hopelessly ungrate- 
 ful rebels against God and those who are labouring for 
 them. In Christian work there is great need for the 
 exhortation, "Add to your virtue, patience;" and 
 
THE MISTAKES OF MOSES. 
 
 10 
 
 inning 
 id the 
 )f the 
 ise of 
 but it 
 jnabletl 
 le Lord 
 Moses' 
 suffer 
 ) which 
 it Moses 
 t he had 
 ■ing the 
 ley mur- 
 icy were 
 himself, 
 is indig- 
 j expres- 
 ire mak- 
 t we pos- 
 itinually 
 ng worse 
 IS losing 
 ungratc- 
 uring for 
 d for the 
 3e;" and 
 
 when we see that the meekest of men became im- 
 patient and sinned so grievously along this line, there 
 is reason for us to fear. Do we not frequently fail to 
 give God the glory that is duo unto Him? Do we al- 
 ways exalt the Lord in the midst of the people, and by 
 our actions and words sanctify Him as we ought? 
 These mistakes of Moses are recorded, not in order to 
 lower him in our estimation, but to warn us so that 
 we may not fall into the same errors. 
 
 !K vv for a moment let us glance at the one like 
 unto Moses who came in after years, and we will see 
 that as far as the mistakes of Moses were concerned 
 He was unlike the great statesman. In the book of 
 Hebrews, where the superiority of the New Testa- 
 ment dispensation over the Old is so clearly shown, 
 the greatness of Christ is contrasted with that of Moses 
 — Moses as a servant, Christ as a son — Moses the man 
 who made mistakes, Jesus the one who never erred. 
 He did not enter upon His special work until He was 
 endued with the Spirit and until the hour had come. 
 How His heart must have gone out to the multitudes 
 that were as sheep without a shepherd, but He did 
 not enter upon that divine work until the fullness of 
 the time; and He commanded His disciples, when He 
 was leaving them, to remain in Jerusalem until they 
 would be thoroughly qualified for service. It is often 
 far harder for the soldiers to stand by without taking 
 
!r 
 
 ■mn 
 
 II 
 
 99 THE MISTAKES OF MOSES. 
 
 any part in the conflict while the battle is raging than 
 it would be for them to rush into the fight. But to 
 obey is better than sacrifice in the sight of God, and 
 Christ was obedient even unto the death of the cross. 
 He did not go irntil He was sent, but when He did 
 receive the commission He went forth regardless of 
 the consequences, and could say in sincerity and in 
 truth, " My meat and My drink is to do the will of 
 Him that sent Me." Again, we find Him continually 
 glorifying the Father and saying, " Glorify Thyself in 
 Thy Son." When it comes to the people, no matter 
 how they treat Him He never becomes impatient. 
 The disciples forsake Him, one of them denies Him, 
 another betrfc^s Him; He is arrested, false charges 
 brought against Hira, He is condemned, and nailed to 
 the cross; men wag their heads at Him as they pass 
 and spit in His face; but in all this He never becomes 
 impatient, but cries from the cross, " Father forgive 
 them, for they know not what they do." Putting to- 
 gether the life of Moses and the life of the One con- 
 cerning whom Moses spake when he said, " A Prophet 
 like unto me shall the Lord your God raise up unto 
 you," we see the marvellous contrast between them. 
 Jesus was perfect in Himself and in all that He did. 
 The imperfections of Moses were manifest, and his 
 mistakes glaring. Yet Moses was the greatest of mere 
 men, and notwithstanding his many imperfections, 
 
THE MISTAKES OF MOSES. 
 
 21 
 
 ; than 
 Jut to 
 1, and 
 cross, 
 [e did 
 iess of 
 md in 
 ^rill of 
 nually 
 ^self in 
 matter 
 )atient. 
 8 Him, 
 jharges 
 tiled to 
 ^y pass 
 ecomes 
 forgive 
 mg to- 
 ae con- 
 rophet 
 p unto 
 them, 
 le did. 
 ind his 
 >f mere 
 ctions, 
 
 and his great mistakes, he was used by the Lord in 
 a most wonderful manner. From this subject we can 
 surely draw the concdusion that God can use us, not- 
 withstanding our imperfections and faults. It is the 
 line of argument that James follows in the fifth chap- 
 ter of his Epistle, when speaking about the power of 
 prayer. Lest anyone should think that absolute per- 
 fection was necessary before prayer would prevail with 
 God, he takes as an illustration Elijah, and after stat- 
 ing that the prophet was a man of like passions with 
 us he goes on to show that by his prayers he closed the 
 heavens for three years and six months, and then by 
 prayer he brought rain upon the thirsty earth, for 
 though his judgment may have erred, his heart was 
 right with God, and he was in earnest. So it was with 
 Moses. His sincere desire was to do the will of God, 
 and when he fell, through his mistakes and imperfec- 
 tions, the Lord lifted, sustained, and used him. So it 
 will be with us, if wb submit ourselves to God, and are 
 willing to be in Hii hand, what the rod was in the 
 hand of Moses, ajid what Moses was in the hand of 
 God, for God is able to use the earthen vessel — even 
 those that are marred in the making — for His own 
 glorpr, and for the good of humanity. 
 

 IT. 
 
 THE ABUNDANT LIFE. 
 
 "I am come that they might have life, and that they might have it 
 more abundantly."— John 10; 10. 
 
 It is implied in this statement that the people to 
 whom He spoke were without life, for He did not 
 come to give men that which they were already in pos- 
 session of. There are two kinds of life that He did 
 not come to give, namely, physical life and intellect- 
 ual life, though He had power to give such life. He 
 manifested His power to give physical life by raising 
 from the dead the widow's son at Nain, the daughter 
 of Jairus, and Lazaraus,wlio had been four days in the 
 grave, and He also showed His power to restore in- 
 tellectual life by healing those in whom reason had 
 been dethroned, and restoring them to their right 
 mind. 
 
 But the men to whom He was speaking had physi- 
 cal and intellectual life, for many in those days wore 
 great thinkers and scholars, — men such as Gamaliel 
 under whom Saul studied. But His mission was to 
 give spiritual life; and this life man was at one time 
 in possession of, for when Adam came from the hand 
 of his Maker, and when God walked with him in the 
 
THE ABUNDANT LIFE. 
 
 m 
 
 «,^arden in the cool of the day he had spiritual life and 
 fellowship with God. That fellowship was broken, 
 and that spiritual life destroyed when the adversary 
 came between Adam, and God. On that day our first 
 parents died spiritually, and all the race descended 
 from them were separated from God through the fall. 
 It was to restore this union that Christ came, to make 
 God and man one, and the very word atonement 
 means at-one-ment. The divine Son of God, equal 
 with the Father, taking upon Himself not the form of 
 angels, but the seed of Abraham, becoming bone of 
 our bone and flesh of our flesh, coming to unite God 
 and man, and that union which He came to effect*s 
 spoken of as life, — spiritual life. 
 
 iNow this life is the gift of God, to be received by 
 the hand of faith, as a physical gift is to be received 
 by the physical hand. But what does He mean when 
 He says that He is come to give them life and to give 
 it more abundantly? Is there a distinction between 
 life and abundant life? Does He pjive the life to some, 
 and in addition to that the abundant life? We see 
 from this text that there are degrees of life just ns 
 there are different kinds, and in order to understand 
 the spiritual better, we may adopt our Lord's plan, in 
 His teaching, and find out more about the spiritual 
 through analogy with that which is natural or physi- 
 cal. A man may have physical life and have so little 
 
24 
 
 THE ABUNDANT LIFE. 
 
 of it that he will be unconscious that he possesses this 
 life; and in the spiritual world are there not those pos- 
 sessing spiritual life in such a small degree, that they 
 are unconscious of the possession? Some, of course, 
 tell us that a man, if he is saved, must know it; but on 
 this point there is room for difference of opinion. 
 However, we are all agreed that if a man has so little 
 physical life that he is unconscious he is in a critical 
 state, causing anxiety to his friends, and of no use as 
 far as advancing the interests of the world is con- 
 cerned. So, if a man is unconscious of his spiritual 
 existence he is certainly in a critical state, and those 
 who are interested in his spiritual well-being will 
 necessarily be anxious about him while he himself 
 will be absolutely useless as far as advancing the cause 
 of Christ is concerned. 
 
 There is another stage of life, however, when a man 
 is conscious of his existence, and when all his friends 
 know that he is alive, he may be in what we call a 
 convalescent state, so weak that he is not able to do 
 any work, ha\ang others wait upon him. In the 
 church also there is a great multitude who have spirit- 
 ual life, and who can say honestly that they know in 
 whom they have believed and are persuaded that He 
 is able to keep that which they have committed to His 
 trust; their friends know, or believe, that they are 
 Christians, and yet these people have so little of the 
 
-if- 
 
 •ffx 
 
 THE ABUNDANT LIFE. 
 
 25 
 
 )irit- 
 Nv in 
 He 
 His 
 are 
 the 
 
 i 
 
 
 t 
 
 divine life that thoy nre unable to accomplish any- 
 thing in the spiritual world. To such the apostle 
 spoke when he said they were weak and sickly and 
 fn in ting, requiring to be fed on milk when they should 
 be nourishing themselves with the strong meat. 
 
 We come now to the highest stage of life, — the 
 abundant life. We see it in the physical world where 
 all that has been accomplished in the past has been 
 brought about by men who not only possessed physical 
 life but an abundance of it. Our cities have been 
 builded, our railways made, and all the advancement 
 in the physical world has been accomplished by those 
 men who had life enough and to spare It is so in the 
 intellectual world. Men who have had an abundance 
 of intellectual life have brought about all the achieve- 
 ments that have been accomplished in the intellectual 
 world. And is it not so in the church? All the mis- 
 sionary enterprises at home and abroad, works of phil- 
 anthropy, everything that has been done to lift up 
 fallen humanity and to advance the cause of Christ, 
 has it not been accomplished not only by those who 
 have had spiritual life, but by those who have had an 
 abundance of it? It is not tlie water in the well which 
 makes the grass grow all around it, but the water 
 which flows out of the well. It is not the strength 
 which we have in ourselves, but that which we are able 
 
20 
 
 THE ABUNDANT LIFE. 
 
 fti<l 
 
 to give out, that acconiplislics ^vork in the ])liy.sic{il or 
 sj^iritual world. 
 
 We liave these degi'eos of life. Does the Lord then 
 give to one life and to another an abundance of life, 
 or have we anything to do with the developing of this 
 life? Take an illustration. To Israel, God gave tlie 
 land of Canaan as a free gift. It was theirs on the 
 day they crossed the Jordan, yet He told them after 
 giving them the land that they would have every 
 foot which they conquered. He gave them the power 
 to conquer that land and as much of it as they con- 
 quered they possessed, but all that was left uncon- 
 quered was not possessed by them. So when He gives 
 men salvation as a free gift He tells them to work it 
 out with fear and trembling, since it is God that work- 
 etli in them to will and to do His good pleasure; and 
 tlie amount of spiritual life which we possess will 
 <lepend largely upon ourselves. Take the child, for 
 example. The child has physical life — the same kind 
 of life that the strong man has, but not as much of it. 
 Look at the intellectual life of the little one, it is tak- 
 ing notice of cAery thing, and the parents are rejoiced 
 because they see that it has reasoning faculties, it has 
 the intellectual life. But what a difference between 
 the quantity of intellectual life which the child has, 
 and that which is possessed by a professor in a univer- 
 sit}'. And in the spiritual world, when men are born 
 
THE AP.TiNDANT LIFE. 
 
 27 
 
 •al or 
 
 [ then 
 e life, 
 .f this 
 re the 
 in the 
 after 
 every 
 power 
 y con- 
 Lincon- 
 e gives 
 vork it 
 : work- 
 e; «nd 
 3S will 
 kl, for 
 le kind 
 
 I 
 
 of it. 
 is tak- 
 e] OK- 0(1 
 
 it has 
 etween 
 Id has, 
 univer- 
 
 e born 
 
 m 
 
 again the}' are spoken of as babes in Christ, who are 
 (^xpected to grow nntil they become strong men in 
 Christ Jesns, They are also spoken of sometimes un- 
 der the figure of the blade that works its way throngii 
 the clods, and keeps growing and developing until it 
 becomes the full ear with the com in it. They are 
 spoken of as tlic light that shineth more and more 
 unto the perfect day, or as those who are going on 
 from strength to strength nntil they appear before him 
 in Zion. All this indicates development. 
 
 In order to develop physical life there are three 
 essentials, — food, fresh air and exercise, and the same 
 three are essential in the developing of the spiritual 
 life. If a child is to grow and become a strong man 
 the child must get food, and not only food but the 
 right kind of food, footl that will nourish and streng- 
 then. So in the spiritual life the Christian must be 
 fed. Christ has spoken of Himself as the Bread of 
 Life, and His word is spoken of in that sense. We are 
 exhorted to desire the sincere milk of the word that avc 
 may grow thereby. Spiritual food is as necessary to 
 spiritual growth as physical food is to ])lu>;ical gi'owth, 
 and one reason wh}' so many Christians have so littl(» 
 of this divine life is because they are starving them- 
 selves spiritually or feeding upon that which does not 
 sufficiently nourish the divine life within them. 
 There is such a thing in the physical world as living 
 
im 
 
 28 
 
 THE ABUNDANT LIFE. 
 
 skeletons, — ^men who have been starved for a time, 
 and there are multitudes of spiritual skeletons in the 
 church. A man cannot become physically strong on 
 angel cake and mince pie, thou8;h there is nothing 
 wrong in these things as dessert; and a Christian can- 
 not become spiritually strong on a great deal of the 
 light literature that is read in these days, though that 
 literature may be harmless in itself. It has not the 
 nourishment that is necessary to the developing of the 
 divine life. The Word of God, biographies of the 
 good and the great, and the best literature is essential 
 to the spiritual and intellectual development of the 
 Christian. 
 
 Now with regard to the air. We know in the 
 physical world that a great deal depends upon the kind 
 <ii atmosphere in which a man breathes. If it is a 
 malarial atmosphere it is dangerous. There is a won- 
 derful difference between a mountaineer and a man 
 who lives in a coal-mine, or a poorly ventilated fac- 
 tory. In like manner there is, in the spiritual world, 
 such a thing as a spiritual atmosphere that is created 
 by communion with God and fellowship with Chris- 
 tians. Men were commanded to enter into the closet 
 and to shut the door and hold communion with God, 
 they were also commanded not to neglect assembling 
 themselves together, — for as iron sharpeneth iron, 
 BO a man sharpeneth the countenance of his friend. 
 
 i 
 
 
THE ABUNDANT LIFE. 
 
 29 
 
 And thus people coming together, having fellowship 
 one with another, create a spiritual atmosphere that 
 goes far toward developing the divine life. Looking 
 at the matter from this point of view we may b3 helped 
 
 in the settling of some of the vexed questions which 
 Christians often ask concerning places of question- 
 able amusement. For example, the question is often 
 asked, Can I go to this place or to that and be a Chris- 
 tian? You might just as well ask the question. Can a 
 man work and live in a place where the air is impure? 
 We know they can and do, but the question really is. 
 Can a man become physically strong if he is contin- 
 
 
 
 ually or almost continually breathing in a polluted at- 
 mosphere? And then, applying this. Can a Christian 
 become spiritually strong if he is frequently breathing 
 in the polluted atmosphere of the ball-room and the 
 theatre or the gambling-house? Lot was a man of 
 God and is at the present time in heaven, yet he 
 breathed in the polluted atmosphere of Sodom, and 
 no one can say of him that he had an abundance of 
 life, for he was weak and useless. And in like man- 
 ner if a Christian wants to get to heaven by the skin 
 of his teeth and is willing that the rest of the world 
 should go down to destruction, he may do a great 
 many things and go to a great many places and at last 
 be saved as by fire. But if a man is anxious to carry 
 out the will of his Master and to bring othei*s with him 
 
I "W ' 
 
 m 
 
 TUli AIJUNDANT lAVE. 
 
 into the kingdom, it will be necessary for such a one 
 to breathe in a more holy atmosphere than he will find 
 in any of the places to which reference has been mado. 
 The third essential is exercise. A man must take 
 exercise in addition to the food and the air if he is to 
 become strong. And a Christian, in addition to study- 
 ing the Word of God and holding communion with 
 llim and fellowship with Christians, must exercise 
 himself unto godliness if he is to become strong spirit- 
 ually. And in taking this exercise, while the man is 
 being strengthened by it he can at the same time be 
 accomplishing work. In the physical world we have 
 people who take their exercise in the gymnasium ; this 
 is all right, but nothing is accomplished by it. Others 
 again are doing work and taking exercise at the same 
 time, accomplishing something for humanity. Per- 
 haps there is such a thing as spiritual gymnastics. 
 Men may take spiritual exercise in that way, but there 
 is a more excellent way, and it is by performing work 
 in the taking of the exercise and thereby blessing 
 human it}'. When there is a big head of steam on in 
 an engine, she may blow off that which she does not 
 require, and make a considerable noise, but there is 
 another way of blowing off that steam, by which she 
 can at the same time carry the freight or the passen- 
 gers along the line. In taking exercise the more we 
 give the more we receive. The blacksmith, for ex- 
 
a one 
 ill find 
 mack', 
 st take 
 le is to 
 study- 
 n with 
 ixercise 
 r spirit- 
 man i^ 
 time be 
 ve have 
 im; this 
 Others 
 le same 
 Per- 
 nastic^^. 
 it there 
 y work 
 )lessinj;- 
 a on in 
 oes not 
 ;here is 
 ich she 
 passen- 
 lore we 
 for ex- 
 
 THE ABUNDANT LIFE. 
 
 
 I 
 
 ample, is giving out ener^ when he is at his work, 
 but at the same time he is receiving strength, and the 
 more he gives out the stronger he becomes. And so 
 in the spiritual world, there is that which withholdeth 
 more than is meet and tendeth to poverty, but those 
 who give receive in return, for the more spiritual 
 exercise we take and the more spiritual work we per- 
 form the stronger we become spiritually. 
 
 This, then, is the way in which He gives the abun- 
 dance of life. He gives us the means by which we can 
 increase the life which at first is given to us as a free 
 gift. Without Him we can no more increase that life, 
 than Israel could conquer Canaan without the divine 
 help and presence. There is no use in a man praying 
 to God for physical strength if at the same time he is 
 violating the laws of health, or refusing to use the 
 means by which physical strength is attained. Keithor 
 is there any use in a man asking God for abundance 
 of spiritual life if he is violating the very laws by 
 
 which this is to be attained, or ncglectinqr the things 
 which are essential to the development of this life. 
 
 Again, if we have this abundant life, then work 
 becomes a pleasure. In the physical world if those 
 who are weak and sickly try to do work it becomes a 
 toil and a drudgery, while if there is an abundance of 
 physical life work is a pleasure. In like manner, in 
 the spiritual world, those who have very little of the 
 divine life, when the Sabbath comes are heard to say, 
 
32 
 
 THE ABUNDANT HFE. 
 
 " We ought to go to church." Those who have an 
 abundance of this life will say, as did the psalmist, 
 "I was glad when they said unto me, let us go into 
 the house of the Lord." They do work because it is 
 their duty, but when the life is abundant His yoke 
 will be very easy. His burden exceedingly light, and 
 His commands will not be grievous; their meat and 
 their drink will be to do His will if they have an 
 abundance of His life. 
 
 Now if we have not this spiritual life why is it, 
 since He came to give it to us? Could He say of us 
 as He said of some of the people in the days of His 
 flesh, " Ye will not come to me that ye might have 
 life?" How is it to be obtained? He that belie veth 
 on the Son hath everlasting life. It is through faith. 
 Then if there are those of us who have the divine life, 
 but cannot say that we have abundance of it, who 
 is to blame? There are multitudes who have very 
 little physical life, but it is not their fault. They 
 would do anything or go anywhere to increase their 
 health that they might become strong. But in the 
 spiritual world if wo have not the abundant life is it 
 Christ^s fault or is it oars? Will we do like Adam, 
 blame Him, or will we acknowledge that it is because 
 we have not used the means, and from this hour for- 
 ward make His word the man of our counsel, hohl 
 sweet fellowship with Him and try to carry out His 
 
have an 
 psalmist, 
 ! go into 
 luse it is 
 [lis yoke 
 ght, and 
 neat and 
 have an 
 
 THK ABrN'DAXT fJFK. 
 
 comumui] >hoMi„^- to fhc worM thaf, -pm-p religion 
 and undofilod hoforo (iod and rlio Father is this, to 
 visit tl.o fatl.orloss and wi,l.>ws in their affliction, Ind 
 to Ivoop himself nimpoitod from tlie world." 
 
 hy is it, 
 ;ay of us 
 8 of His 
 r\ii have 
 jelievetli 
 ^h faith, 
 srine life, 
 
 it, who 
 ive very 
 ,. They 
 ase their 
 it in the 
 life is it 
 3 Adam, 
 1 because 
 lour for- 
 3el, hohl 
 
 out His 
 
i f 
 1 i 
 
 i ' 
 
 III. 
 
 PETER. 
 
 "Then began he to rur.;(> hitI in s\vc<!r. h.-muu'. I know nol the man."— 
 Matthkw 26: 71. 
 
 It is a question if any man, save Judas Iscariot, 
 ever fell so lov/ or committed so great a sin as Peter 
 did, and in order to see the enormity of his sin several 
 things have to be taken into consideration. First of 
 all, the wonderful way in which he was privileged. 
 He was one of the three who beheld Clnist's glory in 
 the mount, and in some way he recognized Moses and 
 Elias and wished to build for them tabernacles. The 
 scene must have made a great impression on him, for 
 in after years he refers to it in one of his epistles. 
 Then he was in the house of Jairus when the maiden 
 was raised from the dead, and he was among the three 
 who were nearest the Lord during His anguish in the 
 garden of Gethsemane. Again, he made a great con- 
 fession acting as the spokesman of the twelve when he 
 declared that Christ was the son of the living God, 
 and Jesus informed him that he had that revelation 
 from the Father in lie-^ven. He made a wonderful pro- 
 fession of loyalty to Christ, stating that he would 
 never forsake him. Peter was warned concerning the 
 
I'KTKK. 
 
 • >>> 
 
 e man. — 
 
 'scariot, 
 s Peter 
 
 several 
 First of 
 vileged. 
 2,lory in 
 
 ses and 
 . The 
 lira, for 
 
 pistles. 
 
 maiden 
 lie three 
 iu the 
 
 (at con- 
 
 rhcn he 
 
 Ig God, 
 -elation 
 
 |f ul pro- 
 would 
 
 ling the 
 
 •i 
 
 
 dangers which lav ahead of hiin, and it is said that ii 
 a man is forewarned he is half-armed. Still further, 
 he failed Christ in tue hour when his presence and 
 hie help were most needed. Wo cannot think of that 
 night scene, without contrnptir.g the conduct of Peter 
 with that of John, who vras the youngest of the dis- 
 ciples, and who displayed the greatest courage and 
 heroism. lie was the only one to stand by his Master, 
 when all men had forsaken Him, and when the powers 
 of liell were against Ilim. On the other hand it U 
 probable that Peter was the oldest of the apostles, 
 the one who had braved many a storm on the Sea ci 
 (lalilee and displayed great courage on many occa- 
 jiions; the one who should luive horu closest to the 
 }\faster in the hour of Iii> need, hut at th.at time we 
 find him in the coui'tyard, fir.-t denying that he knew 
 Him, then emphasizing his denial, and finally cur;-iug 
 and swearing that he knew not the man. AVhen one 
 listens to these oaths of his and then thinks of his 
 words in Caesarea Philippi vre cannot help exclaim- 
 
 iriir 
 
 i( TT 
 
 IIow tho mighty have falh-'U.'' C'>ui'{ he h.iV(^ 
 fallen any lower or committed a more grevious fi.i 
 Against his Lord than he did on that eventful night ■ 
 But what led to this terrible fall? First of all 
 we might look at his self-confidence, for he had un- 
 bounded confidence in himself, deelarlng that though 
 all men should forsake Ohrist vet he would never do 
 

 IM-.'fKR. 
 
 I 
 
 siicli a tiling-. This pride an.l coiiiidoiico in ono's sHf 
 ns a general tbing" goes befovo a fall, but when we are 
 thinking of this in the case of Teter do we not se(> 
 traces of it sometimes in ourselves^ We hear of men 
 who have fallen and have sinned, and we are liable to 
 sav to ourselves, if not to others, we could never hv 
 guilty of such things. This pride and confidence in 
 one's self leads to the despising of others and in the 
 case of Peter, while he did not say it, he inferred that 
 the others might den^^ Christ. The more one tliinks 
 of himself the lc8s he will think of others, and tlie 
 more confidence he has in himself the less he will have 
 in others. Still further, this led to his rashness in the 
 garden, for when the men came out to arrest Jesus, 
 J*eter drew the sword and rushed at them without 
 first consulting Christ. It is the part of a soldier to 
 wait for the command of his superior officer. It is 
 the part of a true disciple to receive his commands 
 from his Lord and Master. Peter did not say to Jesus, 
 '' What wilt Thou have me to do, or wherein does my 
 duty lie?" But without asking any advice or counsel, 
 he drew the sword and cut oif the ear of the servant of 
 the high priest, and for this act he was rebuked by 
 .Tesus and told to put the sword up again. 
 
 How often we do that which is similar. We act 
 without taking counsel with the One whom we profess 
 to serve, without finding out what Ilis will is in the 
 
 m: 
 
I'KTKR. 
 
 •> t 
 
 I we av(^ 
 not so(^ 
 
 of llUMl 
 
 liable t<» 
 lever Ix' 
 lence in 
 d in tlu^ 
 ■red that 
 thinks 
 and \\\r 
 ,vill have 
 ss in the 
 5t Jesus, 
 without 
 oldier to 
 It is 
 nnnands 
 Jesus, 
 loes my 
 counsel, 
 rvant of 
 uked by 
 
 We act 
 ]irofe>^s 
 
 s in the 
 
 niatter, and what i)art He would have us take. The 
 cause of Christ has always sutfered from the rashness 
 of His followei-s and this rashness is due in a large 
 measure to our confidence in ourselves, in our own 
 wisdom and in our own powers. AVe are freciuently 
 told that one of the causes of Peter's fall was the 
 fact that he slept in the garden, when hv should have 
 been awake. There is no two ways, but that it was 
 wrong on his part, but we must remend)er that the 
 other discii)les also sle}»t. Then he followed afar (►IT, 
 but some of the others did not follow at all. They 
 lied. Certainly it is a dangerous thing to follow afar 
 *>f! when in the land of the enemy. Those who are 
 in a border land in a time of war, as a general thing, 
 suffer more than those who are in the heart of the 
 country, and the nearer a person is to Christ the 
 safer he is, and the further away, the greater the dan- 
 ger. 
 
 Then Ave find him with the enemies of his Lord 
 whon he should have been with the Lord Himself. 
 He was where he should not have been, hence he was 
 in a place of danger. If a messenger had come from 
 heaven he might have a^ked him the question that 
 was asked of Elijah, '* What doest thou heref In 
 after years he was ofVni among the enemies of the 
 Lord, but he was there for the purpose of turning 
 them from the en*or of their wavs, but now he is trv- 
 
^ 
 
 'I i 
 
 38 
 
 PETER. 
 
 ing to save his life and is in great danger of losing it, 
 by the very efforts that he is Dutting forth to save it. 
 Peter is not alone in this matter. Even in tliis age 
 multitudes of Ch.rist's professed followers are often 
 among the enemies of the Lord vrhen they should be 
 with His friends, and they are there, not for the sake 
 of turning the enemies into friends, but for the sake 
 of gratifying their own desires, or of being amused. 
 Xo doubt all these things to which we have referred 
 had a great deal to do with Peter's fall, but we must 
 remember that the devil played a very important 
 part in connection with his sin. When Christ was 
 looking forward to this night he said to Peter, " Satan 
 hath desired to have you that he may sift you as 
 wheat." It would seem that all the powei*s of hell 
 were let loose against Peter and that the great desire 
 of the Evil One was to overthrow him, and perhaps 
 the most important point in this whole history is the 
 fact that Peter did not realize the greatness of the 
 enemy with which he had to contend. Had he real- 
 ized this he would not have had so much confidence 
 in himself, he would not have slept in the garden, he 
 would not have acted rashlv Avithout consulting his 
 Master nor followed Him afar off, neither would be 
 have remained with his Lord's enemies. And what 
 was true of Peter is true of multitudes since then 
 and now. It is because men do not realize th^ 
 
PETER. 
 
 39 
 
 strength of the forces which are mustered against 
 them, that tlicy so often fall. It is this thought which 
 Pniil wished to briii*^' before the church when he 
 paid, " "W^e wrestle r.ot a.rrainst flesh and blood but 
 ajrainst principMlities, against powei's, ajiainst the 
 rulers of the darkiir?s of this world, against spiritual 
 wickedness in liic:h places." And then he exhorts 
 tliem to put on the whole armour of God that .they 
 ni.nv be able to withstand in the evW day. 
 
 Tt is tlie same thoua'ht that Christ brouirht before 
 tbe disciples v.dien He told them tliat their adver- 
 snry. the devil, was croinc: about as a roarinc: lion, 
 soolsiiiiT whom ho miirht devour. And perhaps tbe 
 wppjvPst point in the church to-day is the fact tlint 
 sbe dors not r'^nli^e the 'S+renotb of the forces M'hich 
 .<Mo n<j.'iinst hor. for tb.e d^vil is fulfillinG^ propbecv 
 ;rid comJTijr to ii>^ ;is jin nncrel of lio-bt. and makincr 
 many believe tb.at there is no devil. Tt is ber-nuse of 
 this Ave p:o on in our own stroirtb. and the result is 
 we fall. TThen we condemn Peter for lii-- ebamefnl 
 conduct on the nip-ht of the betrnyal. h^t us not forji^et 
 the tremendous powers which vovo n'Ntinst him, and 
 tlie crent desire on the pnrt of tbe devil to have bim, 
 and also that as Satan desired to bnve Peter so be 
 desires to have us, and there i"^ no power which can 
 save us except the power wbi'di resoued and saved 
 Petf'r. To us it should bo n comfortiuc; thought that 
 
nil 
 
 40 
 
 PETER. 
 
 1 
 
 on** Lord not only knows the weakness of the flesh, 
 hut He also knows the power of the adversary. lie 
 is not only able to make ^1^ strong- in our weakness, 
 hut He is able also to make us more than eoncjuerors 
 over the enemy. This He did in the case of His 
 apostle. 
 
 It was the prayer of Christ which saved this man 
 Avlien he was on the very brink of destruction. '' I 
 have prayed for thee that thy faith fail not," an<l 
 his faith did not fail in the critical hour. The ful- 
 fiimenr, of his Lord's prophecy concerninji; the thrice 
 d..mal and +he look of pity and of love which he re- 
 ceived from Jesus, sent him out into the garden to 
 remember his sin, to loathe himself and to cry might- 
 ily for forgiveness. fFesus saw the tears, heard the 
 cries of anguish, cleansed his soid from the terrible 
 strains, and not only restored him back to disciple- 
 ship but made him one of tlu^ gTeatest powers for 
 good that the world has seen. 
 
 l*erha})s we have no greater illustration of what 
 the forgiveness of Christ means than that which is 
 exhibited in the case of Peter. In Isaiah the wicked 
 ;:re commanded to forsake their ways, and the un- 
 j'Otlly their thoughts, and to turn unto the Lord with 
 the promise that He will abundantly pardon; but it 
 is impossible ttt comprehend the length and the 
 breadth, the heighth, and the r-epth of the pardon- 
 
 11 I 
 
 ! . 
 

 PETER. 
 
 41 
 
 and 
 
 inii luvv of Christ. 'Not only docs lie blot out all 
 the past but He places the transgressor in the fore- 
 fi'ont of His triumphail^ army and makes him an 
 honoured instrument in opening the door to the Gen- 
 tile world, and in bringing multitudes of tlie Jews 
 into the kingdom of God. 
 
 In looking at this whole scene we liave brought 
 before \is man's weakness, the devil's powtu* over man 
 when his confidence is placed in himself, and then 
 the power of Christ to overthrow the ))lans of the 
 cnemv, for bv this fall Peter became a grander ami 
 greater disci})le, always looking to the l.ord for guid- 
 ance, leaning upon the strong arm of his Master. 
 ITe did more to pull down the strongholds oi evil and 
 to destroy the works of the devil than any other of 
 the disciples, saving, perhaps, the apostle Paid. And 
 in the last place we see the matchless compassion and 
 tenderness of Jesus Christ in His dealing with this 
 apostle, how He remembers him on the morning of 
 His resurrection and tells those to v.diom He appeared 
 lo tell the disciples and Peter, how He appears to 
 him and has a pri^'ate interview when none of the 
 others are present, how lie commits to his care the 
 sheep and lambs of the tlock, entrusting to this dis- 
 ciple those who an- dearest to His heart. What a 
 v.arning the fall of Peter is tt» those who have con 
 lidence in themselves; what encourniicment eome- 
 
I 
 
 ii i ;■! 
 
 Mi 
 
 49 
 
 PETER. 
 
 from his restoration to those who have fallen. For the 
 Christ who prayed that Peter's faith might not fail is 
 now at the right hand of the Fatlier milking interces- 
 sion for us. 
 
 !i! 
 
'11 
 II 
 
 IV. 
 JESUS AXD NIOODEMUS. 
 
 Niglit had fallen on the city, and at last the streets 
 wore stilled. The dwellers in Jerusalem had gone to 
 llioir Lonos, and the strangers had retired to the tents 
 which filled every vacant space in the great city dur- 
 ing Passover week. A knock was heard at the outer 
 jrate of a humble dwelling, and a few minutes later 
 Jesxis, n young prophet of Xazareth, stood face to 
 liice with Xieodennis, a ruler of the Jews. The in- 
 icrvicw which followed is one of the most important 
 .even m the sacred writings. The name, the position 
 "ocupicd, and the religious sect to which the night 
 visitor belonged are ail given by the inspired hist"or- 
 ">n; and the necessity of the new birth, the work of 
 tbe Spirit, the love of the Father, the mission nf the 
 Son, the responsibility resting upon those who have 
 heard the gospel, are all set forth by Jesus. Many 
 blame Ai.odemns for coming at night, and think i't 
 -OS a sign of cowardice on his part; but there is not 
 a sentence in Scripture to justify such a theoiy. 
 here was no reason why he should not have come 
 J"rmg the day. He may have been among the depu- 
 
' fl < 
 
 ■^r 
 
 ! 
 
 i 
 
 'It 
 
 IKSrS AM) MCODKMUS. 
 
 tation wlio wont down to the Jordan to iiuinirc of 
 Jolni concerning' liia mission, or if he was not he must 
 have lieard the report wliich they brought back. Be- 
 sides, owing to the position whieli he held in tlie 
 great council, he had perfect liberty to ask any teacher 
 whatever questions might suggest themselves to him. 
 and at this time .Tesns was not iinjiopnlar with tlu? 
 great council; tlie ^xriod of opposition had not set in, 
 and no one would have thought it strange, neither 
 would they have cast reilections upon Nicodemus if 
 he had been seen talking with Jesus during the day. 
 It is true John speaks of him as the one who came 
 to Jt^sus by night, but that is for the sake of identify- 
 ing the man; just as he speaks of himself as the dis- 
 ciple whom Jesiis loved, or the one who leaned on 
 liis bosom at supper, and as, in the eleventh chapter, 
 he s}>o;iks of Miiry wiio t!m;inlcd the Lord, altlK>ugh 
 the story of the anointing does not come luitil we 
 reach the 12th chapter, but he wishes us to under- 
 stand that it is the same ]\larv. So when he speaks 
 of Nicodemus in this manner we understand that 
 nothing further is meant than that men should re- 
 cognize him as the same one who had the interview 
 with Jesus, which interview i.-> recorded in this third 
 chapter of John. And, from the way in which Jesus 
 received ami treated him. v.-e must conclude that his 
 motives in coming to ffcf^us were all right, but his 
 
 i 
 
IK.SrS AN'l) X Iff") II I'M IS. 
 
 ir. 
 
 concrptions ol" the work wliich -Irsus onnio to do, ainl 
 nf the nood of Israel wcro all wron^'. lie tlioufi'lit 
 iliMt JoRis was a groat tcatdicr, conu^ Frt»in (lod, and 
 lliat wliat tlio nation required was siudi a teacdier. 
 15nt Jesus wished to lianisli from his mind this erron- 
 < ons idea, and that led Him to answer Nioodoinus in 
 i! way whieh niifjlit seem to ns somewhat rude. It 
 is true, Jesus was a teaeher, and the greatest of all 
 teachers, for Uc tan^ht as never man taught, and it 
 is also true that wherever His gospel is puhlislu d 
 men are not only blessed spiritually, but they are do- 
 veloped intellectually, for Christianity and education 
 go hand in liand, but His mission to this world was 
 not to teach them ])ut to save them. In Israel there 
 had been great teachers before 1 1 is time — men who 
 had come from God, men like the heroic Elijah or 
 the seraphic Isaiah — and yet tlie nation kept going- 
 down step after step, until they sat as ca])tives by 
 the river in Babylon, where their harps hung upon 
 the willows. But these very teachers all looked for- 
 ward to a Redeemer, and Jesus wished to impress 
 upon the mind of Xicodemiis at the ^ ; w out«et, that 
 what Israel required was redemption, and tlr.it lb- 
 had come as their Saviour. AVlien the angel an- 
 nounced His birth he said that His name was to be 
 called Jesus, for He was to save His people from 
 their sins. He Himself said that He had come to 
 
46 
 
 IFSfS AND NICODEMUS. 
 
 i^eek and to save the lost, and the greatest of His 
 apostles said that Josiis Christ came into the world 
 to save sinners. 
 
 In the interview He goes on to show Nicode? 
 what this salvation means, that it is being borri again 
 and that tlie new birth is brought about through tUe 
 power of the spirit; tliiit while men can no more trace 
 the spirit in His vv-orkings than they can toll from 
 whence the v.'ind cometh or whither it goeth, yet 
 they can sec the results. He assures Kicoileraus that 
 this change is absolutely essential, that without it 
 men cannot see, understand or enter into the kingdom 
 of heaven. This change cannot be brought about 
 mere education; for while we have sin in the ho. 
 of the ignorant we also have it in the palatial homes 
 of the refined and cultured. A man must be born 
 of water and the Spirit, said Jesus, before he can 
 enter into the enjoyment of the new life. Then ho 
 goes on to speak of the Father's love, how that He 
 looked down upon the race with such pity and com- 
 passion that He was willing to give His only Son 
 that they might be saved from their sins, and be- 
 come the possessors of everlasting life. He reminds 
 Nicodemus of a scene in the wilderness, when the 
 brazen serpent was lifted up to save the bitten Israel- 
 ites, in order that He may show tbis ruler the part 
 that He was to have in this work. For, as Ikfoses 
 
Jfi:SUS AND NICODEMUS. 
 
 lifted up the serpent, in the u-ildcrness, even so muf>i 
 the Son of ^[an be lifterl up, that whosoever believetn 
 on ITini shouhl not perish, but have everlasting life. 
 
 Ho then speaks of the responsibility resting upon 
 tliose who hear the story. lie says men shall bo con- 
 demned, and are condemned, because they have not 
 believed on the name of the only begotten Son of 
 God. 
 
 AVe cannot tell what impression this discourse 
 made upon Xicodemus at the time. He went out into 
 the night, and we hear no more of him until we reach 
 the seventh chn})tcr of t\u) same gospel. Then a 
 meeting of the council is being held, men have been 
 pent out to arrest Jesus, they have returned without 
 llim, they aro asked why they did not bring Ilim, 
 <!i,(l an.'^wor, '' Xvxcv man spake like tliis ^lan." The 
 councillors become furious, but Nicodemus asks the 
 question, " Does our law judge any man before it 
 liear himi" no doubt thinking that if tliey could hear 
 Jesus as he heard Him, instead of desiring to arrest 
 Him, they would fall at His feet in adoration, and 
 become His followers. 
 
 Once more he passes from the scene, and does not 
 appear again until the day of the crucifixion. Where 
 he was during the mock trials we cannot tell. It is 
 probable that when the council were being gathered 
 together they avoided the homes of Joseph and Nico- 
 
4ft 
 
 iKSrs AND XI^n^)K^f^'S. 
 
 rleiims, kiiowiiio; flmt tliov wovo friViidlv to Trsus. 
 Rut the Inst ^'Oi\t day has come, He is nailed to tlie 
 cross, around it are gathered the soldiers wlio have in 
 charge the execution. Outside of that we have the 
 doctors of the law, the menihers of the Sanhedrim, 
 then come the great multitude who have been cry- 
 ing - Away with Ilim," and afar oil' we see the little 
 band of followers and sympathizers, among whom 
 is TTis mother. 11ie darkness has come down upon 
 llie eartli, men smite their breasts in fear, the multi- 
 lude melts away, and wlien tlie sun appears again we 
 see the little ('(.mpany of believers standing by tin* 
 foot of the cros-!. I [e commends Tlis mother to the lov- 
 ing fJohn, He cries, ''It is finished," and gives up the 
 ghost. Tlien two men are seen talkirig together. 
 They leave the cross in company with each other, 
 )")ass through tlie gate into the city and then they 
 separate. One goes toward the house of the governor 
 and the other down into the business part of the city. 
 Tn a little Avhile they return, meeting again at the 
 cross. One of them shows a documr^nt to the officer, 
 who is in charge of the soldiers, and when he sees it 
 lie gives permission to these men to take down the 
 body and deal with it as they wish. The other lays 
 <lown a heavy burden — a hundred pounds weight of 
 spices, which he has bought for the embalming of the 
 body, — and in him we recognize the night visitor, for 
 
JESUS AND NiCODEMUS. 
 
 49 
 
 to \W 
 
 ave ill 
 
 vo tb(' 
 
 edrim, 
 
 n crv- 
 
 e littlo 
 
 whom 
 
 1 upon 
 niwlti 
 
 i-ain we 
 
 bv tli<^ 
 
 tlic lov- 
 up the 
 
 oT'thov, 
 otbov, 
 I tlioy 
 voruor 
 le city, 
 at the 
 offioin'. 
 soo:^ it 
 ,vii tho 
 or lavs 
 ight of 
 of the 
 tor, for 
 
 he is none other than Mcodemu8. With loving hands 
 they take the body from the cross, wash it, wind it in 
 fine linen and with spices, and then bear it away to 
 the new sepulchre in the garden. Xicodemus hon- 
 ored Jesus and truly Jesus honored him. 
 
 The last verses of the second chapter of John re- 
 late that many believed in His name when they saw 
 the miracles which He did, but Jesus did not commit 
 Himself unto them, because He knew all men. But 
 wlien we come to the third chapter we find that Jesus 
 did commit Himself unto Nicodemus, and never did 
 He give such a revelation of Himself to anyone an 
 He did to this man, who came to Him in the night; 
 and no greater honor could have been conferred upon 
 any man than that which was conferred upon Nico- 
 demiis on the day of the crucifixion. 
 
 There are three wonderful funerals spoken of in 
 the Bible. One was that of Jacob, when all his fol- 
 lowers and descendants, accompanied by the chariots 
 and horsemen of Egypt, bore his remains to the land 
 that had been promised to Abraham and to Isaac. 
 Perhaps it was the gi-eatest funeral the earth has ever 
 seen. Jacob was wonderfullv honored. Then we 
 come to another funeral on Mount Xebo, when the 
 deliverer of Israel goes i.p, and after viewing the 
 land, is buried, by the anuels of God, in the presence 
 of the Creator of the universe. No man was ever 
 
60 
 
 JESUS AND NICODEMUS. 
 
 »ii 
 
 honored as Moses by having such a funeral. But 
 when we come to this funeral in the New Testament, 
 it was not the dead to whom the honor was done, but 
 to the pall-bearers. They were privileged to carry 
 that tabernacle in which the God-head had dwelt, it 
 was to them the honor came, and the names of Joseph 
 and Nicodemus will be had in reverence so long as 
 the world stands, because of the part they A at that 
 hour when hope was crushed out of the hearts of the 
 disciples. Nicodemus made a noble confession of his 
 Lord and Master, and he was honored by the men of 
 his generation who believed in the Christ, and also 
 by the Father who loved the Son. We can imagine, 
 in after years, when the disciples have met together, 
 an old man coming into the room and the people ris- 
 ing as a token of respect. We can hear the children 
 ask, " AVho is he?" and we can hear the answer, that 
 it is Nicodemus, who bore the body of our Lord to the 
 sepulchre; and when the end comes, we can see the 
 devout men of Israel gather around the home in 
 which his body lies. They think it an honor to be 
 privileged to bear him to the last resting-place, be- 
 cause of the part he took in connection with their 
 Lord and Master. And then our thoughts rise till 
 we think we can see the everlasting gates lifted up, 
 and the eternal doors thrown open, and we see Jesus 
 introducing Nicodemus to the Father, and si\ying, 
 
JESUS AND XICODKMLS. 
 
 M 
 
 " This is the one who helped to bear My body to the 
 tomb." Some will say that this is a stretch of imagin- 
 ation, but if Jesns stood at the right hand of the 
 leather to recei\'e His first martyr Stephen, have we 
 not reason to believe that as great if not greater 
 lionor was conferred upon Nicodemns, and did He 
 nit say, '' Whosoever, therefore, shall confess Mebefcr,' 
 men, him will I confess also before My Father which is 
 in heaven." 
 
 We often speak of trusting Jesus and being able to 
 trust Ilim, but have we ever thought of Christ trust- 
 ing us or being able to trust us? lie did not, as wc 
 have seen, commit Himself to many of those who 
 believed on His name, but He did trust Nicodemus. 
 We all like to be trusted by our fellow-men, and the 
 higher these men stand in the walks of life the more 
 we like to have their confidence, and to know that 
 they trust us. How much greater to be trusted V»y 
 One, who is King of kings, and Lord of lords. To 
 some He has entrusted families, to some He has en- 
 trusted classes in the Sabbath School or the Mission, 
 to some He has entrusted different de])artments of 
 iris work, and the question is. Will we be faithful 
 to the trust? If we honor Him here we have the as- 
 surance that at the last He will honor us, and give 
 to us an abundant entrance into the house not made 
 with hands. Paul couhl look forward witli joy to 
 
i 
 
 52 
 
 JESUS AND NICODSMUS. 
 
 that happy day, for lie said he knew that the Lord 
 would place upon his head a crown of righteousness, 
 and to him that day would be a day of rejoicing. 
 
 When !Nicodenius first came to Jesus he was an 
 honest doubter, a man who was groping in the dark 
 seeking for the light. To him much of what Jesui 
 said seemed very mysterious, but he was one of those 
 who were willing to be taught and willing to do the 
 will of the Pather; and so the promise of Jesus was 
 fulfilled in his case when He said, " If any man will- 
 eth to do My "svill he shall know of the doctrine." 
 It may be that the light came to him gradually, but 
 it increased like that of the shining light which shin- 
 eth more and more unto the perfect day. And at the 
 hour when the disciples, who had been in company 
 with Christ for more than three years, were dejected 
 and despairing, the faith of Xicodenius was getting 
 stronger and clearer. As Christ was lifted on the 
 cross he could see the fulfilment of that which he 
 heard during his first interview with Clirist, when he 
 spoke of the Son of Man being lifted as Moses lifted 
 the serpent. 
 
 And looking back upon this scene we think of 
 Nicodemus as being v,'onderfuliy privileged, by be- 
 ing allowed to do, what he did for the body of Christ, 
 and to speak in His defence in the council. But we 
 for'X't that hU of those privileges are ours. We can 
 
}} 
 
 JESUS AND NICODEMUS. KO 
 
 speak on His behalf as Xicodemus did, we can honor 
 Him and help Him, by honoring and helping those 
 who have put their confidence in Him, for has He 
 not said, " Inasmuch as ye have done it unto the least 
 of these My brethren, ye have done it unto Me." He 
 Jias so identified Himself with all His followers that 
 whatsoever we do to them is looked upon as done to 
 Him. \\^e have the assurance that if even a cup of 
 cold water is given in His name it shall receive its 
 reward. We cannot see Him mth the bodily eye as 
 Nicodemus did. He is absent from us, yet His Spirit 
 13 present with us. He has given to us great privi- 
 leges, committed to many of us sacred tnists, let us 
 so live and so act that when our eyes shall see Him 
 we may hear from His lips the words, " Well done 
 enter thou into the joy of thy Lord." 
 
V. 
 
 TllK J.OGiCAL JjaM^:KS. 
 
 ••\Miy sit we Ihtc until wodio V— II. Kixiis 7 : :!. 
 
 What had they to live for? We can understand 
 young men who see visions and success ahead of them 
 desiring to live, but these men, through their leprosy, 
 had become unclean, and were cast out of their homes 
 and out of the synagogues, out of society and out of 
 the city; they knew that they were dying by inches 
 and every day becoming more loathsome to them- 
 selves. Yet these are the men who said, Why sit 
 we here until we die? 
 
 Death is unnatural, and all cling to life. There 
 are only two powers which will make men desire 
 death, either the fear of others, or of disgrace, which 
 will lead tliem to end their lives, or a vision of the 
 risen Christ, which will lead them to say as Paul said. 
 To die is gain. For I have a desire to depart and 
 be with Christ, which is far better. To these men, 
 however, life was desirable, and nothing so much 
 dreaded as death. They had come to realize that if 
 they remained as they were death was certain. If 
 they went into the city they would also die, if they 
 
THE LOGICAL LEPERS. 
 
 55 
 
 went to the camp of the Syrians there was a probabil- 
 ity that they would be killed, but there was a chance 
 of their lives being spared. Just as a man who has 
 been seized by a terrible disease when the physicians 
 tell him that if tlic disease is left alone death is cer- 
 tain, but if an operation is performed the probability 
 is that he will die, but that there is a chance for his 
 life, he will willingly grasp at this ray of hope and 
 submit to the operation. In like manner those men 
 determined to go in the direction where they saw a 
 chance of escape from that which they dreaded. 
 
 While this story is history, it also contains a par- 
 able from which we can learn spiritual lessons. 
 When men come to realize that they are sinners and 
 to know that if they remain as they are eternal death 
 Avill be the result; and to know that they can no more 
 escape that which they fear by going to others than 
 the lepers could be saved by going to the besieged 
 city, then their eyes are turned toward Christ. They 
 may think, as the lepers did, that for them there is 
 little hope, they have spoken against Him, they have 
 sinned against Him, they have fought against His 
 cause and they may fear to come, but, like the woman 
 who spent all that she had on physicians, and was 
 becoming worse instead of better, decided to go to 
 Christ, and w^hen she touched the hem of His gar- 
 ment she was healed, so it often is that when every 
 
\^ 
 
 ,^ 
 
 M 
 
 THE LOGICAL LEPERS. 
 
 I 
 
 other (loov is shut against the sinner he seeks Christ 
 as a last resort, and like these lepers he finds inoro 
 than he even dreamed of. For they discovered an 
 abnndant snpply for all their want«. 
 
 We will leave Ihe lepers in the tents and go for a 
 little while to the beseiged city. There we find the 
 people starving, they have become cannibals, many 
 are dead and others are dying, and yet outside the 
 f'ity there is an abundance of food. They are ignor- 
 ant of this, but why are they ignorant? On the day 
 previous to this night the prophet told them that on 
 the morrow two measures of fine flour or two mea- 
 sures of barley could be had for a shekel. Instead of 
 believing him and looking hopefully to the fulfilment 
 of the promise, they mock at his words, and a lord 
 on whose arm the king leaned, said. If God would 
 open windows in heaven might this thing be. Wc 
 find history continually repeating itself, and in the 
 days of Isaiah that prophet was led to cry out, " Who 
 liath believed our report?" And when we come down 
 to the time of our Lord we find that there were people 
 among whom He could do no mighty works, because 
 of their unbelief. When He went into the house of 
 J aims to raise the maiden from the dead they laughed 
 Mim to scorn. In all ages, and at the present time 
 multitudes are starving for lack of spiritual food 
 while He who is the Bread of Life is not far from 
 
THE LOGICAL LEPERS. 
 
 57 
 
 thoni. Tlicy have been told this, but, like the men of 
 Samaria, tlicy have refused to believe it, hence the 
 message has not benefited them. 
 
 Xow let us turn from the citv and look again at 
 these four men. They have gone into the first tent, 
 found an abundant supply of food, eaten until they 
 wore satisficH. Tliey have earned away quantities 
 and concealed it, also gold and silver. They have 
 ;ione into another tent and found great plentiness 
 tlicre. Then when they have taken all that they de- 
 sire or can use, they say one to another. Are we do- 
 ing right, while the men in the city are starving and 
 plenty outside, not to take to them the glad tidings? 
 If wc tell them they may refuse to believe us, but 
 then we have done our part; if they do believe us 
 and come out and eat and live, they will always be 
 grateful to us; on the other hand, if we refuse to tell 
 them, they may make the discovery for themselves 
 and then they will blame us. They will say, " If you 
 had only told us when you first made the discovery, 
 some of those who are now dead through the famine 
 might have been still alive. '^ And we will be con- 
 demned, and evil will come upon us. What a lesson 
 Ave have in this for those who have come to Christ and 
 have had all their longings and their wants satisfied. 
 We know that in Him is a sufficiency for all, we 
 know that multitudes are starving and perishing for 
 
¥ 
 
 \ 
 
 58 
 
 THE LOGICAL LEPERS. 
 
 M 
 
 I on 
 
 that which He can supply. If we tell them of Him 
 they may not believe us, but then we have done our 
 part. If tliey do believe us and (^ome and receive 
 of His fullness, then we shall receive of their grati- 
 tude for briufi^ng them the message. On the other 
 hand, if we fail to tell them, and if, in after years, 
 they find Him out for themselves, they will no doubt 
 say, " If you had told us when you first made the 
 discovery, some of our loved ones, Avho have since 
 then gont out into the darkness, might have passed 
 from the earthly tabernacles to the house not made 
 with hands," and for our neglect they will con- 
 demn us. 
 
 We can see the lepers, after they have made U]) 
 their minds to deliver the message, going to the city. 
 They tell their story to the porter, and to him it must 
 have seemed wonderful. For on the day previous 
 the enemy were surrounding the city, the porters 
 were at the gates, the watchmen on the walls, and now 
 i'or these men to come with a message that there were 
 no enemies, but groat quantities of food, of gold and 
 silver and large numbers of horses outside the walls, 
 was a story so strange that it was hard to believe, and 
 the poi-ter might have said. Hunger has turned their 
 heads or disarranged their brains and they have be- 
 come insane. Yet, this story is not so wonderful as 
 the storv of salvation which the Christian can carry to 
 
THE LOr.ICAT. T.KPERS. 
 
 50 
 
 the 
 
 the sinner. AVlicn wo ^o to a man who is in the niirc 
 of sin, wlio, hccaiisc of liis iniquity, has been driven 
 iVoni his homo and from society and perhaps east out 
 of the saloon where he lias spent his money, and tell 
 him that the blood of Christ will eleanse him from all 
 sin, that he can be saved from all his ini<iulties and 
 that the evil habits, which iiave enslaved him for 
 years can be removed and he made move than a <<>ii- 
 qneror over sin, when we tell him that if he aecej)ts 
 the message and acts upon it not only will all of thi.^ 
 take place but he will become heir to a glonons in- 
 heritance, receive a title to a mansion in the skies, 
 some day have placed upon his head a crown of right- 
 eonsness and at last become like imto the Son of Mi\u 
 who also is King- aH king-s and J^ord of lords. Such 
 a message may seem very strange and improbal)le and 
 no doubt it was listening to a message of this kind 
 which led men to say of the apostles that they werc^ 
 l)eside themselves, that they were mad. But the 
 ])eople of Samaria found out that the story was not 
 exaggerated; and so, when men come to Christ and 
 receive from Him the blessings they hnxo heard of, 
 they can then say, as did the Queen of Sheba when 
 she beheld the glory of Solomon, that the half had 
 not been told. 
 
 The message of the lepers was told to the king 
 1)ut he was one of those wise men who think they 
 
H 
 
 60 
 
 THE LOGICAL LEPERS. 
 
 'liilj 1 
 
 I ! I 
 
 know everything. He said, "I know what the Syrians 
 have (lone, they have gone out and hid themselves 
 in tlie fields expecting ua to go to their tentvS and then 
 they will slay iis." A servant of the king, who ha<l 
 less dignity but more common-sense than his majesty, 
 suggested that they prove the story of the lepers by 
 sending men out on some of the few horses which still 
 remained in the city. These messengers went out 
 nnd returned informing the king and the citizens that 
 there were no enemies between the city and the river 
 Jordan, that the way was strewn with garments, that 
 the horses and the tents and the provisions of the Syr- 
 ians were all at their disposal. Then the people rushed 
 out to feast upon the spoils of the enemy. 
 
 It was faith which saved these starving people. 
 The story of the lepers proved the fulfilment of the 
 words of the prophet, and the story of the king's mes- 
 sengers corroborated that of th^ lepers. Acting on 
 the testimony of others, these men went out and 
 found the food whicli saved them from death. Look- 
 ing thus from a spiritual point of A'iew we have the 
 prophets who spoke of the Messiah who was to come; 
 we have tlio apostles who tell us of the fulf'lm- at ot 
 that promise; we have the multitudes wIk exper- 
 
 ienced the salvation and the forgiveness * Ood. tlie 
 testimony of the Christians of all ages. If we act up- 
 on this, as did the men of Samaria, we will be saved 
 
THK LOGICAL LEPERS. 
 
 61 
 
 on 
 and 
 look- 
 
 tlie 
 me: 
 t of 
 per- 
 
 the 
 
 up- 
 ved 
 
 from spiritual death as they were saved from physical 
 death. After they had gone out and seen for them- 
 fc^elves and eaten of the food they could then say, 
 "Xow we believe, not because of what the prophet 
 siuid, not because of what the lepei-s told the porter, 
 not because of the report brought back by the king's 
 incssengcrs but because wo have seen and partaken 
 for ourselves." So, when we hear the story of salva- 
 tion, acting upon the testiniuny of othera our faith 
 ventures out, we cast ourselves upon Christ, then, 
 when His peace is come into our heart,s, when wo 
 know that lie has saved us from our sins, we can say 
 we believe not because we have read the story in His 
 word, not because we have heard the message from 
 others, but because we have come to Him ourselves, 
 we have tasted and we know that He is gracious and 
 we can speak of Him as our Lord and our Saviour. 
 This might be called faith venturing and faith 
 verified. 
 
 Does it not seem strange that the people, to whom 
 the prophet came telling of the provision which God 
 was going to make for them, should be starving, wliile 
 lepers, to whom no prophet came, were feasting? 
 For that was the case on the night when the Syrians 
 tied from their tents. And yet, in this respect, his- 
 tory has been repeating itself. To the Jews came the 
 prophets, speaking- of the Messiah; to these same 
 
' 
 
 
 02 
 
 THE LOGICAL LEPKRS. 
 
 ])eople came the Messiah Himself, and yet they re- 
 mained outside the kingdom, while the Romans, to 
 whom no prophet was sent, sought Christ, and of one 
 of them He said, "I have not found so great faith, no, 
 not in Israel." The Syrophoenicians, to whom no 
 messenger had gone, were represented in the woman 
 who sought help for her daughter, to whom Christ 
 said, "Oh, woman, gi'eat is thy faith." From the east 
 and from the west, from the north and from the south 
 they came to Him, while the children of the kingdom 
 and those to whom messengers had been sent re- 
 mained in their unbelief. And to-day we have men 
 in heathen nations gToping in the dark yet seeking 
 that same ray of light while multitudes in Christian 
 lands, who have heard the story from their childhood, 
 are still starving for lack of the bread of life because 
 of their unbelief. 
 
 Suppose these people in the city of Samaria had re- 
 fused to believe the message because of the position 
 occupied by the messengers, what would have befallen 
 the city? These men were lepers, despised and out- 
 cast, but the people barkened to their voice and the 
 city was saved. Sup]K)ge that Naaman had refused 
 to listen to the message concerning the great healer 
 because it came from a little slave, or afterwards had 
 refused to listen to the counsel of a servant who ex- 
 horted him to obey the voice of the prophet by dip- 
 
THE LOGICAL LLPERS. 
 
 63 
 
 ping- himself in the Jordan, he would still have 
 retained his leprosy. And yet, in all ages we find 
 men refusing to listen to the message because the 
 messenger does not come up to their ideal. For ex- 
 ample, many refused to listen to Christ because of 
 Tlis origin or because of the village in which lie was 
 brought up, and they said, "Can any good thing come 
 out of N^azareth?" Some rejected Him because He 
 Avas a carpenter and because they knew His brothel's 
 iind sisters and mother to belong to what would now 
 be styled the common people. Others rejected His 
 message because He was not a graduate of one of their 
 colleges, nor a doctor of the law. In the ordinary af- 
 fairs of life men do not act in this way. If a tele- 
 gram comes to any of us which may bring news that 
 will gladden our hearts or bring aiiguish to our souls, 
 we do not refuse to accept it because of tlie messenger. 
 He mav be dressed in uniform or he may come to us 
 
 C I. 
 
 b{'. re-footed and in rags, in fact, we never think of the 
 messenger, it is the message. So when men come to 
 us with a message from God, if that message takes 
 liold of us, if we realize that it is for us and that it 
 may mean to us eternal life or eternal misery, we will 
 cease to think so much about the messenger. If 
 these people in Samaria had refused the message be- 
 cause of the messenger they would have perished. 
 So it is to-day, it is not the messengers who save men 
 
ei 
 
 THE LOGICAL LEPERS. 
 
 ill 
 
 but the message which they bring. The message to 
 the starving men in the city of Samaria was tluit there 
 was an abundant supply of food within rcacli if they 
 would only accept of it; and the message to the sinner 
 is that in Christ all fullness dwells, that if th(\y conu^ 
 to Him they will not be cast out under any condition, 
 that if they refuse to come there is no ho]H' since there 
 is no other Name under heaven given among men by 
 which we can be saved but the name of Jesus. 
 
 si ' 
 
 I 
 
 i • 
 
 f! ! 
 
 11 
 
 U 
 
 I 
 
 li! 
 
 i! I 
 
 1 1 ' 
 
 ^ 
 
VI. 
 
 JONAH. 
 
 •"lliemcnotNincvuli hhall ri«e in jinlgmont with this generation, and 
 Btiall condemn It; txKMMiue thoy rufieutwi at (h« preachunj of Jonah."— 
 Matthew 12 : 41. 
 
 It is reportt>d that some men liavc spent consldcr- 
 ji])lo time mensurijjg tlie luouths of wliales lo asc.;rtiun 
 il" il wuiilcl be jx-ssil^le for a whale to .'^wallow a man, 
 M)(l from tlieir investigations they have come to the 
 concinsion that the thing wonhl he impo£siI»h.' and 
 that the book of Jonah on tluit account is only a myth. 
 It would have l)een wiser on the part of these men 
 to have found ont what the iiible did say about the 
 (isli, before they commenced tlieir investigation; for 
 ttie Bible no v/here as.sociates Jonah with whales, in 
 lli{> book bearing his name wv arc simj)ly informed 
 that the Lord prepared a great fish to swallow up 
 -fonah; and the word which our Lord uses for the li'^h 
 in the Xew Testa, cnt simply means a soa-mon^tt-r 
 or great h'sh. But the translators of the Xew Testa- 
 ment, who had probably never seen whales and knew 
 uotliing about their swallowing capacity, translated 
 the word whale. However, if the Lord made all the 
 fish in the sea and made Jonah, He could surely prc^ 
 pare a fish large enough to accommodate the prophet, 
 

 66 
 
 TON AH. 
 
 i 
 
 
 and who knows hut Jonah was a small man somethins: 
 like Bildad, llic Shnhite, or Zaccheus, who was little 
 of stature. There are great lessons, however, which 
 we can learn from the storv of this prophet. He is 
 the only one among the prophets who disoheyed the 
 command of God. Other pro])hets, it is true, hesitat- 
 ed frequently when they received great commissions, 
 because they felt their own insufficiency and realized 
 the magnitude of the work they were called to do; b\it 
 all obeyed even when the^^ knew that they were risk- 
 ing their lives and incurring the wrath and disjdeasure 
 of those who were in authority. But Jonah disobeyed 
 (lod and fled toward Tarshish. He told his story to 
 the proprietors, or seamen, of the little vessel, and 
 they promised to carry him across the sea. He paid 
 the fare but never reached the desired haven. 
 
 In the first place, we learn from this story that 
 when a man refuses to go where God wants him to 
 go, and to do what God wants him to do, he brings 
 misery and imhappiness to himself; and, since no man 
 liveth to himself, he brings unhappiness and often dis- 
 aster to others How this is illustrated in the case be- 
 fore us. I am sure we are all agreed that Jonah was 
 not a happy man when on board that little vessel. 
 It is true he slept, but it was not the sleep of the just. 
 Then as far as the vessel is concerned, she suffered, 
 her timbers strained under the pressure of the angry 
 
 ■•■1. 
 
 
to Si AH. 
 
 67 
 
 fiea; the cargo suffered for it was thrown overboard; 
 and the merchants who owned it met with a loss, asidt 
 is probable there were no insurance companies in 
 those days; and the fish or sea-monster which swal- 
 lowed the disobedient prophet no doubt suffered con- 
 siderably, at least, we would suppose so. This is al- 
 ways the result of disobedience. We read about the 
 stars singing together and about the music of the 
 spheres, but we know that in this earth of ours there 
 is a great deal of discord and suffering. It has all 
 come through disobedience; for through the disobedi- 
 ence of one man many have been made to suffer. 
 Our first parents disobeyed. They lost the joy of the 
 Lord, they lost the Paradise in which they were 
 placed, they suffered, and all their descendants have 
 suffered since that time. Not only has the disobedi- 
 ence affected the human race, but we read that all 
 creation groaneth and travaileth in pain; the earth it- 
 self has been cursed and weeds and thorns grow where 
 flowers and fruits might have been, had man barkened 
 to the voice of his jMaker. No matter where we go 
 we see the results of disobedience, and let no one think 
 that he can disobey God, refusing to go where the 
 Lord wants him to go and do what the Lord wants 
 him to do, without bringing into his own life unhap- 
 piness, and without being the means of bringing 
 misery and unhappiness into the lives of others. 
 
68 
 
 JONAH. 
 
 I 
 
 1 1) Ti 
 
 i 1^ 
 
 j :l, 
 
 I : 
 
 ; I 
 
 On the other hand, we see what comes from 
 obedience. Jonah at last cries to the Lord, his voice 
 is heard, he is delivered out of the prison-house, or 
 whatever we may call it, and then he goes where he is 
 wanted to go and does what he is told to do; for he 
 enters the great city of Nineveh to deliver the mes- 
 sage the Lord has given him. To him no doubt, it 
 was a strange city; but his appearance and message 
 we:re still stranger to the inhabitants of that city. 
 At first they may have laughed at tL man and made 
 a mock of his message. The children vould go home 
 and tell their parents about the strange looking man 
 they had seen and what they had heard him say. In 
 the evening when the factories and shops closed, the 
 employees, when coming home from work, would stop 
 to look at him and listen to him, while many may 
 have gone from their homes to see for themselves the 
 man they had been hearing about. But after a time 
 his message seemed to take hold of the people; fear 
 took the place of mockery; his words were carried 
 into the prison cell and they also reached the palace 
 of the king. A great fear came over the inhabitants 
 of Nineveh and a fast was proclaimed ; sackcloth cov- 
 ered all the people and also the cattle; the king him- 
 self was seen sitting in sackcloth with ashes upon his 
 head, fasting and crying to the God of Heaven to have 
 mercy upon hiva and his city. Not only did they 
 
JONAH. 
 
 60 
 
 fast and humble themselves in the sight of God, but 
 they turned away from their iniquity; and the pity- 
 ing God beheld the penitent people and had compas- 
 sion upon the inhabitants of the city. Was ever a 
 message delivered which proved more eft'ective? Was 
 ever a preaclier more successful than Jonah when he 
 hearkened to the voice of God and delivered the mes- 
 sage g'ven to him? 
 
 It is to this our Lord refers when He says, The 
 men of Nineveh shall rise in the judgment against 
 this generation; for they repented at the preaching 
 of Jonah. And now, in order to see all that is in- 
 volved in this sentence, and to see where the emphasis 
 should be, it will be well for us for a few moments 
 to take another look at this man, under whose preach- 
 ing the inhabitants of this city repented. First of all 
 he was, as we have seen, a disobedient, and the only 
 disobedient prophet ; and we know how God views dis- 
 obedience, for He tells us that to obey is better than 
 sacrifice. Then let us look at the man after he has 
 delivered the message, and we \vill see the spirit he 
 displayed. He is sorrowing, not because the people 
 turned a deaf ear to his words, but because they re- 
 pented and are being spared or saved. Some tell us, 
 of course, that the reason why he was so annoyed 
 w^as because he feared that if Nineveh was spared she 
 would injure his own country, and it was patriotism 
 
! I 
 
 70 
 
 JONAH. 
 
 I 1) 
 
 
 I I 
 
 i i: 
 
 which led him to act aa he did. OthCTS, again, think 
 that he was afndd ho woidd lose his standing or dig- 
 nity as a prophet, since their reT)entance would make 
 it appear that his predictions di<l not come true; for 
 ho had cried through the streets, " Yet forty days and 
 Kineveh shall be overthrown." Some of these con- 
 jectures nuiy be true or they may not, at best they 
 aro only conjectures. There is one thing we are 
 sure of, the man was not glad when he saw the inliab- 
 itants of the great city being spared by the (jlod 
 against whom they had sinned. It seems a terrible 
 tiling to think that a man would be stitisfied to see 
 120,000 little children perish, periiaps G00,000 of a 
 population altogether. Yet, if we come down 
 through the ages we will find the descendants of 
 Jonah. The elder brother of whom our Lord speaks 
 was closely related to Jonah. What was the causae 
 of his anger? Was it not because the father had re- 
 ceived back into the home the wayward and prodi- 
 gal son? And did he not find fault with the father 
 for what he did, as Jonah found fault with Cuxl for 
 sparing the people of Xineveh? Again, if we look at 
 the Pharisees we can easily see that they also have 
 come down from the days of the prophet; for they 
 w^ero angry and said in derision concerning Jesus, 
 " This man receiveth sinners and eatetli with them." 
 Jonah displayed the same spirit that these lueu di^- 
 
 M k 
 
JONAH. 
 
 71 
 
 played in our Saviour's time. And there arc Jonahs 
 in the world to-day, and souietinies they are found 
 in the visible eliurch. 
 
 Now, if the men of Nineveh re])ented at the 
 IM'eaehin^ of such a man, how could the men escape, 
 who repented not at the preacliin^ of Jesus, who was 
 80 much j;reater than Jonali, who wan obedient even 
 unto death, who had compassion for the multitudes, 
 and who was willing- to sacrifice Jlimself, and did 
 sacrifice Himself in order that they mi^ht be saved ( 
 The contrast between Jonali and .lesus is something 
 marvellous, and it gives emphasis to the text, " The 
 me?) of Nineveh shall rise in the judgment against this 
 generation; for thev repented i\t the preaching of 
 Jonah; and behold, a great<'r than Jonah is here." 
 Sometimes we have men who refuse? to attend church 
 or refuse to a('cei)t of the gospel, because^ they do not 
 care very much for the messengei-s ; in their estima- 
 tion these messengers are not idetil men. But it 
 would be hard to get a messenger worse than Jonan, 
 to get one more disol)edient or. to get one with a worse 
 spirit; and if the Ninevites repented at his preacliing, 
 these men will rise in judgment ;Tgaiiist those who are 
 refusing the message to-day. 
 
 Again, look at Jonsih's preacliing. or rather at the 
 message he had to deliver. There was not a ray of 
 hope in that message, it was simy)ly the doom of the 
 
 \, 
 
T 
 
 
 II 
 
 I 1^ 
 
 ■ 
 
 72 
 
 JONAH. 
 
 great city he was proclaiming, " Yet forty days and 
 Nineveh shall be overthrown." But look at the mes- 
 sage of Christ. It is full of promise, of invitation, of 
 the assurance of salvation if men would only repent. 
 Yet these men in ^N'ineveh, having no enconragemont 
 in the message, cast themselves at the throne of Ood's 
 grace, sought for mercy and found it. Surely thev, 
 repenting under such preaching, will rise in judgm'''iit 
 against those v/ho have listened to the gospel promises 
 and invitations of the new Testament. "For in that we 
 have line upon line and precent upon precept, pro- 
 mise after promise, and invitation after invitation, 
 and woe unto tho?e who have turned awny from the 
 gospel message; for agpinst them the men of Nine- 
 veh will rise in judgment. 
 
 Looking at the whole narrative we see brought out 
 with wonderful clearness the great love and compas- 
 sion of God. How He follows the disobedient pro- 
 phet. Instead of letting him go and perish iu his re- 
 bellion He follows him and provides a means of es- 
 cape. Then we pre His compassion toward the people 
 of the great and cruel citv — for it was a cruel city; 
 His love for the little children who could not tell 
 the risrht hpnd from the left; His love for those who 
 had been goins" on blindly and in sin. mining them- 
 selves. Truly there is a wideness in God's mercy like 
 the wideness of the sea. We also see that love 
 
JONAH. 
 
 78 
 
 brought out in His raising the gourd to protect Jonah 
 and taking it away in order to toacli liim a lesson. Pie 
 reasons with that prophet. How this vcnihids us of 
 the scene to which we have referred wlieii the father 
 goes out and entreats the angry ehic r brother, plead- 
 ing with him to come in. The Old Testament picture 
 of God pleading with Jonah and the father pleading 
 with the elder brother are very much alike. And we 
 have every reason to believe that it was the gentleness 
 and the love of the Lord that at last lifted this pro- 
 phet out of himself and made him cry for mercy; for 
 I think Jonah was led to see things very differently 
 before the Ix)rd was through with him. 
 
 And this God is our God. How often He comes 
 to us and says, " Come now and let us reason to- 
 gether." He deals with us as He dealt with the pro- 
 phet in the day of his disobedience ; as He dealt with 
 the great city when they repented of their sins; as 
 He dealt with that prophet when he was displaying 
 such a selfish and cruel spirit. How shall we escape^ 
 if we sin against such love and reject Christ and His 
 gospel? Truly it will be more tolerable for the men 
 of Sodom in the day of judgment than for us; and the 
 men of Xineveh shall rise in judgment against us. 
 
T 
 
 VII. 
 THE CHURCH'S GOOD. 
 
 "" I will seek thy good."— Psalm 122 : y. 
 
 Tliia refers to Jerusalem whieli was everything 
 to the Jew. It was not only the capital and seat of 
 government bnt the centre of their religion, and when 
 the psalmist said " I will seek thy pjood," or the good 
 of Jerusalem, it was equivalent to saying " I will seek 
 the good of the nation and the good of the church." 
 As a people the Jews were patriotic. They would 
 rather that the cunning should depart from their 
 right hand or the tongue cleave to the roof of the 
 mouth than that they should forget Jerusalem or the 
 land of their fathers, and they were also zealous and 
 devoted. Even in Paul's time he said he could bear 
 them testunony that they had tlie zeal of God, but 
 not accfording to knowledge. No doubt this patriot- 
 ism and devotion led to the narrowness which we find 
 characteristic of them as a people, for they looked up- 
 on the people of other nations as beneath them and 
 even went so far as to call them Gentile dogs. It 
 was only when the gi'ace of God took possession pf 
 their hearts that they could say, with the apostle of 
 the Gentiles, of one bl<x)d God hath made all nations 
 
 ii 
 
 /L 
 
THE CHURCH S GOOD. 
 
 ii 
 
 that dwell upon the face of the earth, aiul grace be 
 with all them that love the Lord Jesus Christ in sin- 
 cerity and in truth. 
 
 But Jerusalem was to the Jews, in the days of the 
 psalmist, what the church of Jesus Christ is to the 
 believers. They loved, prayed for, and sought the 
 good of Jerusalem because of the associations of the 
 past, because of all that it was to them in the present, 
 and because of the glory which they looked forward 
 to in the future. There is no institution around 
 which there are so many sacred memories to the Chris- 
 tian as the church. Even when men have gone far 
 away into lands where there are no Christian organ- 
 izations they remember the days that are gone, when 
 with the multitude, they went ^p to the liouse of 
 God; and all that we have in the world that is at all 
 desirable and valuable has come to us through the 
 church. We talk about the comforts and the conven- 
 iences, the marvellous advancement, the wonderful 
 discoveries of this century. But all these things that 
 seem so wonderful in themselves and that have so 
 lifted the race, cannot be found in lands where there 
 is no church of Jesus Christ. It is only where the 
 power of His gospel has touched men and taken pos- 
 session of them that science, and literature, and tnie 
 civilization have made such rapid strides. Contrast- 
 ing the Christian nations ^vith the non-Christian, and 
 
 f^ 
 
76 
 
 THE CHURCH S GOOD. 
 
 'i 
 
 % 
 
 
 countries after a missionary arrived and the cliurel) 
 was organized, with tlie same countries before the 
 gospel was preached, in them, we see clearl}- that all 
 these advantages and blessings have come to us 
 through the church. She began her work in Jeru- 
 salem, where were the thrones of David, and like the 
 river which Ezekiel saw, kept getting wider, broader, 
 and deeper until the influence and power of that 
 cliurch has touched almost every tribe and nation. 
 She has preserved to us tlie "Word of God, through her 
 it has been translated, and from that Book has come 
 forth the best anl riclieet of our literature. At the 
 present time the church of Christ is causing the desert 
 to rejoice and blossom as the rose, and is making glad 
 the solitary place. And before her there is a great 
 and glorious future. The prophet saw her clear as 
 the moon, bright as tlie sun, going forward from con- 
 quest to conquest; and we know that some day she 
 shall encompass the earth and take po?=;CCsion of the 
 kinmloms of the world for her Lord and onlv Head; 
 for the uttermost parts of the earth, shall become His 
 possession. The church with her sacraments is the 
 only divine institution we have founded by Christ, 
 and carrying with her His promise that the gates of 
 hell should not prevail against her. Surely then the 
 Christian should be able to say with all his soul, " I 
 will seek thy good." 
 
 
»_ 
 
 THE CHURCH S GOOD. 
 
 I t 
 
 .IS 
 
 :he 
 
 ist, 
 
 of 
 
 Ihe 
 
 I 
 
 There are two things which constitute the good of 
 the church, namely, peace and prosperity so that when 
 we are seeking the peace of the cliurcli we are seeking 
 her good. In order to do this it is not necessary for a 
 man to sacrifice his convictions or what he believes 
 to be tlie truth. Among the apostles we find they 
 had convictions, and for tliCvse they stood. Paul would 
 not yield a principle to any man even for the sake of 
 peace; but when it came to questions which were non- 
 essential and of littlo importance, he was willing to 
 become all things to all men in order that his work 
 might be more effective in saving others. And in 
 looking over the history of the church we find that a 
 gTcat many of what we might call church (puiiTcls 
 have been over things that were not essential in them- 
 selves, — that men have been striving often for pre- 
 judice instead of for conscience. " Prove all things 
 and hold fast that which is good," is a maxim given 
 to us by one of the inspired writers. 
 
 Xeither does peace mean inactivity. There are 
 two kinds of peace, the peace of the graveyard and 
 the peace of the factory. In some churches, where 
 the people aro frozen together, we have the peace 
 of the arctic regions, but Christ's cause should be like 
 streams in the south where there is motion and move- 
 ment. And when the prophet was speaking to Isrr.el 
 
Tl 
 
 mmmm 
 
 1 
 
 re 
 
 THE church's good. 
 
 y; 
 
 ill 
 
 he said to her, that if she had hearkened to the Lord's 
 commandments she would have been as a river, not a 
 placid lake, but a river where there is movement. 
 
 Progress and hannon}' constitute the peace that is 
 desirable. How often the peace of the church has 
 been disturbed by her professed friends and admirers. 
 You go into a factory where the machinery is run- 
 ning smoothly and you see a man take a file and begin 
 to work at one of the ''stons or pieces of machinery, 
 and when he has kept rasping for a time friction is 
 caused, th ■ xuachinerv becomes heated and the peace 
 and usefulness is destroyed until the trouble he has 
 caused is imdone. How often in a church, men and 
 women, with their tongues, cause friction, and dis- 
 cord, destroy the peace and mar the usefulness of that 
 organization. An enormous amount of evil is done 
 by the tongue which James speaks of as a little mem- 
 ber. Imagine, if you can, Jesus having an interview' 
 with Peter and saying to him, '' You are a great ad- 
 mirer of John, but if you only knew what John has 
 been saying about you, you wouldn't think as much 
 of him as you do now." You cannot imagine such a 
 thing; and yet there are people calling themselves by 
 the name of Christ, professing to be His followers, 
 who in that very way are causing friction and destroy- 
 ing the peace of the church. 
 
 Let us return to the factory. Some of the machin- 
 
 I 
 
THE CHURCH S GOOD. 
 
 70 
 
 ory is not working as it should, but you see a man 
 pouring,' in some oil; then evervthing runs sm/ootlily, 
 the friction has been removed and peace restored. 
 The S-^irit of God is spoken of under the figure of 
 oil, not only to give light, but no doubt, in this sense, 
 to bring harmony. And with the birth of the Mes- 
 siah it was said that He was to bring peace upon earth 
 and good--\vill among men; and in His sermon on the 
 mount He said, " Blessed are the peacemakers," and 
 one of His followers has exhorted us to live peaceably 
 with all men, as far as it is possible. Therefore, the 
 man who is seeking the peace of the church is carry- 
 ing out the spirit of Christ and furthering His cause. 
 Again, we are to seek the prosperity of the church. 
 But the question may be asked, " What is prosperity?" 
 The answer to this question will be determined by 
 the goal for which, the man is stri^'ing. If, for ex- 
 ample, a man is striving to regain his health, that is 
 the sole purpose for which he is travelling, to him 
 prosperity means that he is nearing the goal and mak- 
 ing progress. Another man is seeking an education, — 
 learning, scholarship is his goal, and to him prosper- 
 ity means that he is advancing in his studies. With 
 another it may be wealth, and as he adds dollar to 
 dollar and house to house he looks upon himself as 
 prospering. When we come to the church we find 
 that she was established for a two-fold purpose,— for 
 
 :ii 
 
 i^i 
 
80 
 
 THE CHURCH ? GOOD. 
 
 li 
 
 I 
 
 "I 
 
 the building up and edifying of the body of Christ, 
 the developing of the faith and Christian character 
 of His followers, and for the saving of the lost. To 
 the church, then, prosperity nier.ns that she is accom- 
 plishing the work for which she was instituted, and 
 every man who is trying to turn the church away 
 from this work is trying, consciously or unconsciously, 
 to hinder her prosperity. Jesus came into this world 
 to accomplish a definite work, to atone for the race 
 by His death at Jerusalem. When Peter tried to turn 
 Him away from that work Christ said, '' Tliou savor- 
 est not the things that be of God but of men," and 
 said, " Get thee behind Isle, Satan." 
 
 Everyone v>'ho is trying to help the church to ful- 
 fil her great mission and to c;iny <nit Christ's last 
 command is sreking the good of Zion. To seek moaiiH 
 to ]nit forth eiiort. When Christ came to '0(']r aiul 1o 
 save the lost it meant to Him self-denial, sacriiioo, 
 and terrible effort. When men go to seek tor gold 
 or for hidden treasure, thej have to deny themselvos 
 many of the comforts of life, and they have to put 
 forth a good deal of energy. So, when the psalmist 
 says he will seek the good of Jerusalem, it surely 
 means that for her sake he is willing to deny himself 
 and to make sacrifices. When one of the Xew Testa- 
 ment writers was speaking about the church and the 
 cause of Christ, he said he wiis willing to spend and 
 
THE church's good. 
 
 81 
 
 be spent, willing to endure bonds and imprisonment, 
 that the cause might be extended and his Lord glori- 
 fied. It is not enough to go into a Christian assembly 
 and listen to sermons and sing hymns and criticize 
 the choir. If a man says that he is seeking the good 
 of the church while he refuses to put his hand in liis 
 pocket and contribute as God has prospered him, or 
 refuses to give his time and his talents to the cause, 
 his profession is a vain thing in the sight of God, for 
 by their fruits ye shall know tliem. 
 
 In the seeking of the church's good all can take 
 l)art. There are those in the world who, througli 
 sickness, old age, or poverty, are not able to contri- 
 bute anything to the well-being of the state ; but there 
 are none in the church who cannot help on the work 
 of God. Christians are spoken of as bearing fruit in 
 old age when others faint and fail. In this psalm men 
 are exhorted to pray for the peace and prosperity of 
 Jerusalem, and in this is something that every Chris- 
 tian can do though aged, sick or poor. And while 
 the church owes much to those who have given of 
 their means, contributed time and talents, she owes, 
 perhaps, more to those who have wTestled with God 
 in prayer for her peace and prosperity. When wo 
 pray we acknowledge the superiority of the one to 
 whom we offer our petitions, and also our dependence 
 upon him, and when the church recognizes Christ us 
 
T 
 
 1) 
 
 fill 
 
 !l 
 
 !1 
 
 S2 
 
 THE church's good. 
 
 J i 
 
 her living head, worthy of her adoration and praise, 
 and realizes that without Him she can do nothing, 
 then, in her conscious weakness, she becomes strong, 
 and in His name and through His power accomplishes 
 great things. But if we have money and time which 
 we can contribute, prayer will not take their place. 
 We are accepted and approved in His sight according 
 to what we have, and not according to what we have 
 not. If we refiLse to seek the good of Zion by giving 
 the first-fruits of our increase and honouring Him 
 with our substance, our pra^^ers will be an abomin- 
 ation in His sight. But if we are poor and penniless 
 and have His cause on oiu* hearts, our pra^^crs for the 
 peace and prosperity of the church will rise like sweet 
 incense to His throne. 
 
 When we seek the good of the church there is also 
 a reflex influence, for we are told in the psalm that 
 they who love Jerusalem shall prosper. And prosper- 
 ity to the Christian means growth in grace and in 
 likeness to his Lord and Master. It is impossible to 
 seek in the right way the advancement of Chi'ist's 
 cause without being benefited. Seek first the king- 
 dom of God and His righteousness, and then rest as- 
 sured that, according to Christ's promise, the neces- 
 sary things shall be added. For no one has forsaken 
 the pleasures and the profits of earth for His sake, but 
 he shall receive an hundred-fold in tliis life and glory 
 
THE church's good. yg 
 
 incomprehensible in the life to come. If every Chris- 
 tian would make the resolution " I will seek the good 
 of the church," and would carry out that resolution, 
 in a short time the knowledge of the Lord would cover 
 the earth as the waters do the sea, and no one would 
 need to say to his brother, " Know the Lord," for they 
 would know Him, from the least to the greatest. 
 
 ;; 
 
 'il 
 
Ml 
 
 i ■ 
 
 m : I 
 
 § rl 
 
 YIII. 
 SAI.VATIOX ILLUSTRATED. 
 
 " Aiul Moses made a ?erper' of hvAsa, and put it uixju a polo, and it cairi'.' 
 to pas^, thai if a s-L'rpent had l>itten any man, when he leliwld the serpent of 
 bras^ he lived.'"— Numbers 21 : 9. 
 
 It was the Lord wlio sent the fiery serpents among* 
 the Israelites and not tlie devil. If the devil had been 
 consnltcd he wonld have said, Let them alone, thev 
 will soon stone Moses and ^o into rebellion. But God, 
 wlio bad been making" His goodness to pass before 
 Israel every mondiig and renewing tb tokens of His 
 lovo every evening, brings upon them this judgment 
 on account of their sin that He may bring them back 
 to Himself; and so the rebellious multitudes became 
 a praying people and ask Moses to intercede with God 
 on their behalf. They request him to pray that the 
 serpents be taken from them, but instead of doing 
 that the Lord provides a remedy. 
 
 Men have often wondered why God did not take 
 sin out of the world, but instead of taking away sin 
 He sent a Sa\iour to make men more than conquer- 
 ors o\'cr the sins that beset them. This remedy, which 
 t.-e i-crd pro\ided for the bitten Israelites, was re- 
 ..'tiT-.d to by our Sa\iour, and from His reference to it 
 we learn that He is to tlie sin-poisoned world what 
 
SALVATION ILLUSTRATED. 
 
 S5 
 
 tlift serpent m'qs to tlin l>itten Israelites. In lliiir 
 lielpkssness they could do nothing for iheniselvcr- nor 
 for one another, iso man can save Idnisclf, niueii 
 less his brother. But vhen ve were without strength, 
 in duo tune Christ died for the ungodly. While the 
 remedy in Israel was provided by the Lord it had to 
 be used by the people in order to benefit tliem, and 
 while salvation is of the Lord, and Chriet is the gift of 
 the Father, men must trust in llini and look to llini 
 with a hx)k of faith if they are to benefit by His atone- 
 ment. 
 
 Before an Israelite would think of lookina' to the 
 serpent of brass it would bo neces.vcry to convince him 
 that he was bitten and required the remedy. Jutt 
 as a man who is in perfect health would not thiiik 
 of seeking for a physician or of taking medicin(% iov 
 they that be wdiole need not a physician, but tliey 
 that are sick. And unless a man is convinced that he 
 is a sinner het will not think of seeking the Savionr, 
 and Jesus came not to call the righteous but sinner.^ 
 to repentance. It might have been an easy ma.t'er t(-i 
 convince an Israelite that he was bitten and in dan- 
 ger, but ^'t is often very dilficult to convince men of 
 tlie-r sins, beoa.u&e sin is deceitful and the devil tnef^ 
 to make men believe tliat they are better than they 
 are, and better than thoie w^ho make a profession. 
 Conviction of sin is the fia-st step towards calvation. 
 
i 
 
 Ml 
 
 ! 
 
 Ill' 
 
 n 
 
 II 
 
 ■; 
 
 86 
 
 SALVATION ILLUSTRATED. 
 
 and that con only be brought about through the 
 power of the Holy Spirit, who works through the 
 Word of God. When Christ promised the Spirit He 
 said that Ho would convince the world of sin, and it 
 is only when He enlightens the consciences of men 
 that they corae to see themselves as lost, and then 
 they are led to ask the question, " What must we do 
 to bo saved?" 
 
 The second thing necessary, as far as the Israel- 
 ites were concerned, was to look away from them- 
 selves to the remedy provided. If, when an Israelite 
 discovered that he v/as bitten and in danger, he had 
 kept looking at the wound and bemoaning his misfor- 
 tune, he would never have been healed. If, when a 
 sinner is convinced of his sin, he keeps looking at 
 himself he is likely to be run into the castle of Giant 
 Despair, and to believe that there is no help for him. 
 He must look away from himself to the Lamb of God 
 who was lifted up on the cross, as Moses lifted the ser- 
 pent in the wilderness. Kow, when an Israelite dis- 
 covered that he was bitten and looked away from liim- 
 self to the remedy, how long did it take to heal him ? 
 It came to pass that when he looked he lived. It may 
 have taken some tune to convince him that he re- 
 quired the remedy, it may have taken some time to 
 convince him that this remedy would be effective, 
 but when he was convinced and looked, that moment 
 
SALVATION ILLUSTRATED. 
 
 87 
 
 life and health was restored to liira. IIow lon^ does 
 it take to save a sinner when he has come to realize 
 that ho is a sinner, and looks from himself to the 
 Saviour? It may take some time to convince him 
 of his need of salvation and to convince him that Jesus 
 is the Christ, the Saviour of men, but when he is con- 
 vinced and looks to Christ, how long does it take to 
 save him? The Holy Ghost says, '* Behold, now is 
 the accepted time," and the Phillipian jailor, who 
 sought to take away his own life, when the apostles 
 cried out, " Do thyself no harm," believed and was 
 baptized the same hour of the night. The three thou- 
 sand were brought in on the day of Pentecost and we 
 have numerous instances in the New Testament of 
 those who at one moment are outside the kingdom and 
 the next moment rejoicing in the truth. 
 
 There must be a turning-point, and in a certain 
 sense all conversion is sudden, though in some cases 
 men may be thinking on their ways, making up tlieir 
 minds to turn their feet toward His testimonies for 
 long, while in other cases the truth flashes upon men 
 while they are hurrying along the broadway, and 
 instmitly they are turned. It is true that at last, when 
 Christ shall come again, the dead shall hear His voice 
 and in a moment, in the tu'inkling of an eye, men 
 shall be changed; and so in a moment He can lift men 
 
% 
 
 ^3 
 
 <P3 
 
 vQ 
 
 % 
 
 ^. 
 
 /A 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-S) 
 
 1.0 
 
 
 2.5 
 
 I.I 
 
 2.0 
 
 \i. 
 
 1.8 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 // 
 
 {./ 
 
 
 
 
 y^ 
 
 & 
 ^ 
 
 
 1.25 1.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 
 .« 6" — 
 
 
 ► 
 
 # 
 
 •o^ 
 
 
 ^q\ 
 
 :\ 
 
 \ 
 
 #> 
 
 9) 
 
 V 
 
 <^ 
 
 
 6^ 
 
 a^ 
 
 <> 
 
 ^^'■ 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 

 
 o^ 
 
 <> 
 
88 
 
 SALVATION ILLUSTRATED. 
 
 !i 9 
 
 out of the death of sin into the li^ht and the liberty 
 of His salvation. 
 
 ■ It is said that on one occasion Dr. Chalmers asked 
 a man to ^o home and think over the matter, with 
 reference to his salvation, and the old man turned 
 and said to the doctor, '^ Suppose I would die when 
 I was going home to think over this matter, what 
 then?" And Dr. Chalmers remembered that the 
 Spirit of God said, not To-morrow, but. Behold, IS'ow. 
 But were all those who realized that they were 
 bitten and hoard about the remedy healed? Not un- 
 less human nature was very different then from what 
 it is now. We can imagine one man who was told 
 about the remedy, and he says that he cannot under- 
 stand the philosophy of it, he cannot see how looking 
 at a brazen serpent would head the wounds inflicted 
 by a fiery serpent, and so because he cannot under- 
 stand he refuses to look. How often men talk in this 
 way concerning Christ. While the cross was a stumb- 
 ling-block to the Jew it was foolishness to the Greek, 
 and to-day to those who cannot understand, as they 
 say, the philosophy of the plan of salvation, the cross 
 is still foolishness, but to all who believe, the power 
 of God and the wisdom of God. 
 
 Again, we can imagine another man in Israel, 
 when he is told about the brazen serpent, turning 
 hie e^ towaid the pole and infofrmios Modes that 
 
SALVATION ILLUSTRATED. 
 
 89 
 
 
 the pole does not come up to his ideal of what a pole 
 ought to be; it is crooked and there is nothing artistic 
 about it. If it suited him he might be induced to 
 look to the serpent. He is informed that it is not 
 the pole that mil heal him, it is that which the pole 
 is bearing up, but still he persists in talking about the 
 pole. Isow, what is the pole as far as we are con- 
 cerned? The Christians or the church holding up 
 Jesus Christ. And what do we find men doing in our 
 age instead of looking to Christ? They are finding 
 fault with the pole. The Christians ai'e not consis- 
 tent, do not live up to their profession; the church is 
 lukewarm in what she professes to be, and because of 
 this they have never identified themselves with Christ. 
 They are hiding themselves behind the faults of 
 others, but the inconsistency of church members will 
 not save sinners. Far be it from us to say a word 
 in favor of inconsistency or lukewarmness on the part 
 of Christians in the church, for we are often stumb- 
 ling-blocks when we "should be lights. But Grod has 
 nowhere asked men to look at the church and be saved 
 or to look at the ministers and be saved, but he has 
 said, " Look unto Me, all the ends of the earth, and be 
 ye saved." Men make many excuses for not trusting 
 Christ, but one of the meanest and most cowardly is 
 the inconsistency of others. 
 
 In Israel every man who was bitten had to look for 
 
90 
 
 SALVATION ILLUSTRATED. 
 
 liimself, one could not look for another. So with us. 
 Salvation does not come by proxy, every man must 
 believe for liimself. While we are bound together 
 in society by many ties, yet we all have to stand out 
 as individuals; and as in the physical world each one 
 has to breathe for liimself, so when it comes to the 
 spiritual world each man must stand or fall to his 
 own master. But while we cannot believe for others, 
 is there not something that we can do to help others? 
 While in Israel every man had to look for himself, 
 we can easily imagine those bitten Israelites who had 
 looked and obtained the healing remedy carrying the 
 glad tidings to others who were bitten, but had not 
 heard of the remedy. In fact, we cannot imagine 
 a healed Israelite lookliig at one who was dying be- 
 cause he was ignorant of the brazen serpent without 
 telling him the story and exhorting him to look. 
 
 Wlien we apply this, while every man has to trust 
 Christ for his OAvn salvation, those who are saved can 
 tell the unsaved about God's remedy for sin. John 
 the Baptist could not save the people but he said to 
 his followers, " Behold the Lamb of God." Andrew 
 could not save Peter but he brought him to Christ. 
 And when Jesus gave His last commission it was not 
 commanding the disciples to go out and save men, 
 but commanding them to go out and to preach tlie 
 
SALVATION ILLUSTRATED. $% 
 
 gospel, to tell men that God had provided a way of 
 escape, a means by which they could be saved. 
 
 Can we picture to ourselves a caravan in the de- 
 sert? The people are dying for want of water, a few 
 .who are stronger tlian the rest have gone on ahead; 
 they have come to an oasis where there is an abun- 
 dance of water, they throw themselves down in the 
 green grass and drink till they are satisfied, they know 
 that their brethren are perishing for lack of water 
 in the desert. What are these men likely to do? 
 Will they remain where they are while they know 
 their brethren are dying for lack of that which has 
 satisfied them? Will they not make the desert ring 
 with the cry, " Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye 
 to the waters?" And one can hardly understand 
 Christians, who say that they have found in Christ 
 a remedy for their sin. One who has satisfied their 
 longings and given rest to their troubled hearts, witli- 
 out a desire to bring others to a knowledge of this 
 same Saviour. If we are doing nothing toward the 
 salvation of others we have good reason to. question 
 our own salvation, for if any man have not the Spirit 
 of Christ he is none of His, and Christ pleased not 
 Himself but gave Himself a ransom for others. 
 
 Those in Israel who knew of the remedy, and re- 
 fused to look, perished; but why did they perish? 
 Was it because they were bitten or because they re- 
 
92 
 
 SALVATION ILLUSTRATED. 
 
 ■';'{ 
 
 i 
 
 fused the remed.x? Sometimes you will hear men say 
 that it is not fair for them to be punished on account 
 of what Adam did. There are certain consequences 
 of Adam's sin that we cannot get rid of, no matter 
 how we object to them. We have sickness and death 
 and all the misery that is in the world through the 
 disobedience of oiu* first parents. But God has pro- 
 vided a remedy. He sent His Son, who was spoken 
 of as the second Adam, to undo, through his obed- 
 ience, the evil that the first Adam brought on the 
 race through his disobedience. And as the bitten Is- 
 raelites could be restored to health through looking 
 to the brazen serpent so sinners can have Paradise 
 restored through tiasting in Christ. Through faith 
 in Him they can be created anew and counted right- 
 eous in the sight of God and become joint heire 
 with Jesus Christ. In the third of John, Jesus Him- 
 self says that men are condemned because they have 
 not believed in the name of the only begotten Son 
 of God. It is not Adam's sins that will keep us out 
 of, the kingdom, but it is the rejection of Jesus Christ. 
 He has come to open up a new and living way to the 
 Father, and all who come unto God through Him 
 are healed of their diseases and freed from their sins 
 and admitted into the divine favor and fellowship. 
 
 In Israel there was only one brazen serpent, but it 
 was within the reach of all. There is only one Media- 
 
SALVATION ILLUSTRATED. 
 
 93 
 
 tor between God and men, but His salvation is within 
 the reach of every creature, for whosoever calleth 
 upon Him shall be saved, and they who come to Him 
 ^vill in no wase be cast out. For those in Israel who 
 rejected the remedy there was nothing but death, for 
 those who reject Jesus Christ there is nothing but a 
 fearful looking forward to the judgment to come, for 
 there is no other name under heaven or given among 
 men whereby we can be saved. 
 
 "There is Life for a look at the cruicified One, 
 There is life at this moment for thee; 
 Then look, sinner, look unto Him and be saved, 
 Unto Him who was nailed to the tree." 
 
IX. 
 
 SAMSON. 
 
 M 
 
 " And called his name Samson."— JrnoFS 13 : 24. 
 
 Samson's name has foimd a place on the New Tes- 
 tament roll of honor, with those who through faith 
 subdued kingdoms, wrought righteouness and stopped 
 the mouths of the lions. Unless he had been great 
 in some sense of the word, his name would never have 
 been associated with Abraham and Moses and Samuel; 
 yet there are many who know something about the 
 jawbone of the ass with which the Philistines were 
 slain, who know very little about the man who 
 wielded that weapon. It may be profitable for us to 
 look at his life to see if we can gather some helpful 
 lessons from it. 
 
 There are three children of promise spoken of in 
 the Bible who were born when their parents were old, 
 and Samson is one of them. To Abraham the Angel 
 of the Covenant came and announced the birth of 
 Isaac, to Zacharias Gabriel appeared and spoke of 
 John, who was to 1^ bom to be a forerunner of the 
 Lord, to prepare His way and to make the crooked 
 places straight, and to Manoah the angel came to an- 
 nounce the birth of Samson and to speak of the work 
 

 SAMSON. 
 
 95 
 
 he should accomplish during his life, no strong drink 
 was to cross his lips, no razor was to touch his skin, 
 for he was to be a Nazarite, separated unto the Lord. 
 Those who know their Bibles are familiar with his 
 exploits, how the spirit of the Lord came down upon 
 him, how he battled with the Philistines and ^vrought 
 deliverance for his people in Israel. That which he 
 accomplished was through the divine power restint!; 
 upon him, but we must remember that if a man is 
 devoted to a cause, having a single aim and a definite 
 goal for which he is striving, whether that be good 
 or evil, he is likely to accomplish a good deal in the 
 world. "We see that in the case of some of the an- 
 cient nations, tl e Spartans and the Roman?, whose 
 devotion to their country and whose determination 
 to overthrow the enemy enabled them to accomplish 
 wonderful things. It is also seen in great movements 
 such as Mormonism and Mohammedanism, and if we 
 go back to the early days of Christianity we see the 
 youthful Saul who has set himself apart for the ex- 
 termination of the Christians. He accomplished so 
 much, that the sacred historian tells us that he made 
 havoc of the church, and men treir bled when they 
 heard that he was on his way to Damascus. 
 
 N*ow, if men give themselves to a cause which is 
 doubtful or evil, and by their devotion to it accom- 
 plish so much, how much more is a man likely to 
 
96 
 
 SAMSON. 
 
 accomplish if the object is ^ood, and if the power of 
 God is resting upon him? But let it be remembered 
 that this divine power will not be given to half- 
 hearted Cliristians. If Christ said that he would spue 
 out of His mouth the lukewarm, it is not likely that 
 He will communicate to them His supernatural 
 power. If we look back over the history of the church 
 wo find that the men who have accomplished great 
 things were men of energy, those who went into the 
 work mth their whole soul, like the disciples whoso 
 devotion to the Master, whose desire to save men 
 lifted them above the fear of the enemy, and enabled 
 tliem to gain man^ellous victories in the name of the 
 Lord. Look at the reformers, men such as Luther, 
 who feared not all the devils in Worms, men like 
 Knox, whose prayers were more dreaded by the enemy 
 than the oi'mies of Scotland. So it has alwavs been. 
 But it follows that if men are accomplishing a 
 Christian work in pulling down the strongholds of 
 evil, the enemy against whom they are fighting will 
 lay all kinds of plans, and resort to all kinds of de- 
 vices to overthrow those who are so injuring them. 
 This was true in the case of Samson, the Philistines 
 resorted to every method to find out the secret of his 
 power, and to overthrow the one who was bringing 
 such disaster into their ranks. It is so in the spiritual 
 world, the more we are doing to pull down the strong- 
 
SAMSON. 
 
 07 
 
 Imlds of evil (he p^rater will be the desire on ihe part 
 of the Evil One to disable us in tiio work. I know 
 that there are some people who tell us they have risen 
 to such a height that the devil never troubles them 
 and they have vo temptations. If this be so there 
 must bo a reason for it. AVe can imagine a miin in 
 Israel in the days of Samson, dressing his vinevurd, 
 plr.ulino- the seed in i\ie fields, caring for it, and in 
 tiiu(> of harvest the Philistines coming to reap the 
 iVnit of liis toil. If tliis man falls back, lots tliem 
 l>avo ihdr own way, thoro is no reason why they 
 --honid iiiolcst him, lie has not inforfored wil]i thorn, 
 Ihoy juao got all thoy want, iJnt it was diftonmt 
 wirli Samson, ho was boating thom back, rescuing 
 from thom what thoy were trying to carry awa.^^ 
 honcc their eil'orts are turned against him. 
 
 So in our ago, when tlio devil, through his agen- 
 cies, is trying to take away the Sabbath, to drag 
 down tlirough strong drink, gambling, and perniciou'^s 
 literature, the voiy best and bravest of the land, if 
 men are so good that thoy will not lift up their voice 
 against these evils, will not molest the devil or inter- 
 fere with him in his work of destruction, why should 
 he bother himself with them? He hasn't time to 
 attend to such people, it is only those who are wag- 
 ing war against him. It is contrary to the Old Tes- 
 tament, contrary to the teaching of the New Testa- 
 
08 
 
 SAMSON. 
 
 iiK'nt, and contrary to common .scn>^«', that tlie devil 
 slionM not botluT those who jirc liotlierin^' luni. Take 
 the case of onr Saviour wlicn JIc was l)orn into the 
 world, why liave wo the slaiij^htcr of the children in 
 Jiania? AVliy have we that descriptive scene in lleve- 
 lation concerning the drap;on, wlierc; he is trying to 
 destroy the child and the woman? Why have we 
 these terrible temptations in the wilderness? Is it 
 not because lie came to crusli the head of the ser- 
 pent and destroy t\w works of the devil? And do we 
 not hear the de^'ils say to Him, " We know Thee who 
 Thou art, art Thou come to torment us before the 
 time?" It is said that at the close of the tempta- 
 tion in the wilderness the devil left Him for a season, 
 but it was only for a season. He even entered into 
 His apostle Peter to try to turn Christ from going up 
 to Jerusalem to accomplish the great work for which 
 He was born, and for which He came into the world. 
 All through Christ's ministiy the devil dogged His 
 footsteps and tlie powers of darkness were round 
 and about Him. And surely the disciple is not above 
 His Master, or the servant above His Lord. The 
 more we are doing to overthrow the evil that is en- 
 slaving our fellow-men the greater will the desire 
 be on the part of the devil to shear us of our power, 
 and to disable us in the work. 
 
 This is wonderfully illustrated in the case of Sam- 
 
SAMSON. 
 
 99 
 
 f;on. A reward was offered for the secret of liis power, 
 and he was betrayed, not by a Judas, but by a Delilah, 
 who got almost thirty-seven times as much for her 
 treachery as Judas got for his. They have gained 
 their point at last, the vow of his consecration is 
 broken, the Lord has departed from him, the strength 
 with which he accomplished so much in the past is 
 now gone, and he is carried captive bv the ei- :ny to 
 the house of their god; his eyes are put out witU hot 
 irons, he is made to grind at the mill and t i ike sport 
 for those yrho hato both him and his nation. T* is a 
 pitial V^ sight. When one looks at him one can see a 
 picture of the nation to which he belonged, a picuire 
 of the Christian church, and a picture of individual 
 Christians. For, like Samson, that nation was in a 
 certain sense a Kazarite, called out from among the 
 nations of the earth, consecrated to God, set apart 
 to glorify His name and to do His bidding. Wliile 
 the nation remained true to her vows, she was able to 
 defy the enemy, for no weapon formed against her 
 prospered ; but when she was led away, and broke her 
 vows, then she became helpless in the hand of the 
 enemy, like Samson in the hands of the Philistines, 
 and, like him, she knew not when her strength was 
 gone. She allowed the enemy to come up around the 
 holy city, thinking she oould shake herself loose from 
 the foe as on former occasions, not knowing that the 
 
100 
 
 SA^JSOX. 
 
 4 
 
 
 Lord had departed from her. But she is carried away 
 to Babylon, and wlien we soe the people sitting by the 
 rivers, their hai-j^s hanging upon the willows while 
 the Babylonians are mocking and asking for songs 
 of Zion, do we not see a picture of Samson sitting in 
 the house of Dagon while he is being mocked by the 
 enemy? Or take the church established by Christ, 
 called out from the world, having His vows resting 
 upon her; she goes forth against the enemy as Sam- 
 son went against the Philistines, there is nothing t^xi 
 hard for her; kingdom after kingdom crumbles be- 
 fore her till she even ascends the throne of the Caes- 
 ers, but when she is led away she is shorn of her 
 strength and then mocked at by men. 
 
 How often the church has become as helpless to 
 accomplish the work for which she was instituted, 
 as Samson was helpless to deliver Israel when he was 
 in the power of the enemy. How often the world has 
 laughed at the church and said, you tell us of the ex- 
 ploits and the victones of the past, but what are you 
 accomplishing now? How often this has happened 
 with individual Christians. Here is a man who in 
 the strength and power of God has done great tilings. 
 Multitudes have been roused up and brought out of 
 darkness into light through the supernatural power 
 resting upon him, but he has been led away by the 
 
 ! 
 
SAMSOX. 
 
 101 
 
 « 
 
 enemy, slioru of his strength, and then he becomes 
 the sport of those who at one time feared liim. 
 
 It is a dark picture, but we have to bless God that 
 the history does not stop here. We have seen the 
 power of a sacred life in Samson, we have seen in him 
 also a picture of the nation in her consecration, and 
 of the church when she had a single eye and a definite 
 aim in view; then we have seen the power of the 
 enemy brought against this judge of Israel, against 
 the nation, against the church; we have seen how 
 evil has apparently triumphed, and how he who at 
 one time was so feared is now being mocked. Now 
 we are going to see a picture of the love of God, that 
 love which will not let His people go. Samson is 
 punished for his sin, but when he is alone and has 
 time to think, God sees the tears that fall from the 
 sightless eyes and hears the cry of penitence that 
 arises from the cnishod and broken spirit. He causes 
 the strencrth to come back to that man, who is now 
 willing to redeem the time and sacrifice himself for 
 the cause he has betrayed. It was through his own 
 sin that he fell, and now he wishes to dedicate him- 
 self again to the God in whose strength he went for- 
 ward in former days. 
 
 A great opportunity has come. From all ])arts of 
 the land the Philistines have gathered together to 
 give thanks to their £>od whom thev credit with de- 
 
102 
 
 SAMSON. 
 
 livering Samson into their hands. They have come 
 to the temple, three thousand of them are on the 
 house-top and the inside is filled. They are to bring 
 out this man so that he may make sport for them. 
 It may be that it was a captive Hebrew youth who 
 was Samson's caretaker. Tlio lad leads him into the 
 tx^mple, perhaps Samson informs him as to what will 
 follow, and tells him to take the news to his brethren. 
 Then he asks liberty to lean and put his arms against 
 the pillars upon which the temple rests, and when the 
 multitudes are mocking he cries mightily to God for 
 strength. "We hear the laughter and joy of this mul- 
 titude who are mocking the man of God, then we 
 hear the crash, and the cry of anguish going up from 
 those who are falling and being crushed with the 
 building that has tumbled do^vn over them. In a 
 few minutes the silence of death reigns. !N"ews of 
 this event is carried to the brethren of Samson, they 
 come down, clear avray the debris, pickfout the body, 
 take it away and bury it in the sepulchre of his 
 fathers, and the sacred histonans tell us that he was 
 one of those who through faith subdued kingdoms. 
 
 Is this not true also of the nation? "We have 
 seen her being mocked in Babylon, but have we not 
 seen her brought back asrain to the land of promise 
 and to the city of David? Have we not seen, the 
 temple rising once more in its glory, and the walla 
 
SAMSON. 
 
 103 
 
 bein^ builded around that city that had been de- 
 stroyed by the enemy in the days of Israel's weak- 
 ness? Have we not seen the same thing as far as 
 the church is concerned? Snrelv it was her time of 
 weakness dnring the dark ap:es when men mocked 
 at things sacred, and when faith recinircd the light 
 of a candle at noon-day. Bnt did we not see in the 
 days of the refonnation the wonderful restoration of 
 that power? So, in the lives of men who havei be- 
 come backsliders, who have sold themsolves and 
 broken their vows, they have heard the voice of Gorl 
 snyinff, "I will heal thy backslidings, and T will love 
 thee freely." 
 
 Looking at the life of this man we not only see 
 tlie power of consecration to God bnt we see the dan- 
 rer in which his sen^nnts stand, the necessity of the 
 exhortation of the apostle to pnt on the whole ar- 
 mour of God, that we mav bo able to stand in the 
 evil day. And then for thoso who have fallen through 
 the power of temptation there is surely much en- 
 couragement, for the God of Samson is our God, the 
 One who restored his strenii:th and ennblod him to 
 
 s. 
 
 
 accomplish more for Israel in the last dav of his life. 
 
 
 lave 
 
 
 than he Avas able to accomplish during all tho pre- 
 
 ; 
 
 not 
 
 • 
 
 vious vofPN! thnt same God i« ablo uot onlv fo restore 
 
 
 nise 
 
 
 fl.f. bppVsli("Iii^'»-. but to ornnt power, so that ir. ITis 
 
 
 the 
 
 » 
 
 7iop.o i]'ov r"iv a^crnnplish man'ellous tliinc;'?^, for 
 
 
 ^allSi 
 
 
 the ann that is strong to «mito. is also strong to savo. 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 •\ 
 
X. 
 
 THE WATER OF LIFE. 
 
 I 
 
 ■• Jf thou knewest the gift of (iod. and who it is that saitli to thee, (Jive 
 niu to drink ; thou would'st liave asked of Him. and He would liave given 
 tliee living water."— JqhiN 4 : 10. 
 
 Our Lord, in His teacliing, had a wonderful 
 faculty of lifting the thoughts of His hearers from 
 the physical to the spiritual, from the seen to the 
 unseen. This is beautifully illustrated throughout 
 the gospel by John, whore Pie so frequently speaks of 
 the bread of life, and of the water of life. Some 
 time ago I read a letter written by a man who had 
 very little use for tlie church, and in it he said that he 
 could not afford the luxury of religion or Christianity. 
 It is worthy of note, however, that our Lord never 
 speaks of TTis salvation as a luxury, but as a neces.- 
 Ki'ty, and v,'hoii He is u'^iria- earthly things by way of 
 comparison or contract. Ho never uses those tiiiuL-!* 
 which are spol en of as the luxiivies of life, but the 
 thin£rs which are ep«eiitial to life. We can do with or 
 without luxuries, but we cannot do without the thini^s 
 which are esFcntinl; and in the i)hysical world bread 
 and water are essential to physical life — without 
 them life cannot be sustained. And these are the 
 
THE WATER OF LIFE. 
 
 105 
 
 things He uses in order to convey to the mind spirit- 
 ual truths. He speaks of Himself as the bread of life 
 and as the water of life, indicating very clearly that 
 what these things are in the physical world He is in 
 the spiritual worid, and that it is as impossible for the 
 soul to have life without Hhn as it is for the body 
 to be sustained without these essentials. 
 
 There are many things that water does, and per- 
 haps, looking at them will enable us to realize more 
 clearly what is accomplished by Chrisl's salvation. 
 For example, water has in it a cleansing power. Look 
 at tliose who are coming out of the coal mine— cov- 
 ered with coal dust— after they have gone to the bath 
 and been cleansed a wonderful change has come over 
 them. What water does in the cleansing of our 'gar- 
 ments and our persons, the salvation of Christ will 
 do for our souls. By it wc are cleansed from the 
 defilement of sin, and the heart is purified. Our 
 thoughts are changed and our whole natm-e is trans- 
 formed. 
 
 Again, when applied to the earth, water has th(> 
 power of making it fruitful it causes the earth to 
 bring forth that which sustains the life upon it. The 
 valley or plains around Salt Lake City were at one 
 tuuo barren and unfniitful, but tlie ]\rornions used 
 the mountain streams to in-igate tlie country, and 
 tlirongh thv.f water, the ])lains have become wonder- 
 
106 
 
 THE WATER OF LIFE. 
 
 fully fruitful, and the desert has rejoiced and is blos- 
 soming as the rose. In like manner the salvation of 
 Christ makes lives, which have heretofore been use- 
 less and unprofitable, useful and beautiful. There 
 are multitudes in the world who are endowed with 
 talents and faculties, but all their powers are being 
 wasted, and as far as lielping humanity is concerned, 
 they are as useless as the American desert. But so 
 soon as the truth of Christ touches such hearts, the 
 lives are chanjjed, and they become a blessing to 
 humanity. The man who stole provides things hon- 
 est in the sight of all men, and the one who was a 
 mere parasite becomes a blessing to others. How fre- 
 quently we see this illustrated iu the lives of men 
 and women in every community. 
 
 Then there is nothing more plentiful and more 
 free than water, there is an abundant supply in the 
 earth for all the inhabitants. It is true that in our 
 cities we have to pay for the watea*, but after all it 
 is not the water v.-e are paying for, it is the bnnging 
 of it from cei"tain localities to the homes where it is 
 used. Any one can go out to the great lakes, to the 
 broad rivers or to the numerous little streams and 
 get all the water he wislies free of charge. Thus it 
 is with the salvation of Christ, there is an abundance 
 for all. If the spintual wants of every individual 
 upon the earth were supplied there would not only be 
 
THE WATER OF LIFE. 
 
 lor 
 
 enough but to spare, and it is free. Of course, it 
 costs money to build places of worship, to translate 
 the scriptures, and to carry the missionaries across the 
 sea to the region beyond, but as far as salvation it- 
 self is concerned, it is as free as the water in our 
 rivers or our lakes, and it is as abundant. 
 
 But of these things this woman was ignorant, 
 hence our Lord says, " If thou hadst known the gift 
 of God and who it is that saith unto thee. Give me to 
 drink, thou wouldest have asked of Him, and He 
 Avould have given thee living water." Nevertheless, 
 while she was ignorant concerning this, we must ad- 
 mit that she was a woman of considerable ability, 
 no matter what her moral life may have been. Men 
 frequently tell us that when she asked the question 
 as to where the true place of worship was she was 
 trying to turn Christ's thoughts from her past life. 
 We have no authority for making this statement. 
 It may be that she had done a great deal of thinking 
 previous to this, concerning the two places of wor- 
 ship. She knew that the Jews went to Jerusalem and 
 that her own people worshipped on jSfount Gorizim, 
 she knew that there was so little in common between 
 the two that if on© was right, the other must be 
 wrong. This great problem had been thought out by 
 her and lay heavy on her mind, and the moment that 
 Jesus revealed to her her past life it dawned upon her 
 
~ 
 
 108 
 
 THE WATER OF LIFE. 
 
 that He was a prophet, and she asks the question, 
 "Ought men to worship in Jerusalem, or in Geri- 
 zim?" He does not take her to task and say, "You 
 are trying to turn my thoughts from your life," but 
 instead of that He reveals to her the great truths con- 
 cerning true worship. He shows to her that while 
 salvation is of the Tews, yet the time is coming, yea, 
 is come, when true worship -svill not depend on the 
 locality or the attitude of the worshipper, and 
 that it does not matter whether men assemble 
 under the blue canopy of heaven, in the mag- 
 nificent cathedral, or in the humble cottage, 
 if their hearts are right their worship will be 
 acceptable, for Avhile man looketh upon the outward 
 appearance God looketh upon the heart. He in- 
 forms her that God is a spirit, and they who wor- 
 ship jTiust worship Him in spirit and in truth. Then 
 she tells Him that when Messias cometh He will make 
 known all things to them. Jesus then rcA'^eals Him- 
 self to her, that He is the lyrpssinh, concerning whom 
 she had thoujrht so much, and for whom she so often 
 longed. A new jov fills her ponl, she forgets her 
 waterpot and rushes awav to tell the men of the vil- 
 lage, and at this point His disciples arrive. 
 
 T^ow in the teyt ovv Jord informed her that it 
 was her iarnorance wh.ich kept her from asking that 
 which He had to rrive — her isTnorance of the gift and 
 
THE WATER OF LIFE. 
 
 10!) 
 
 .'l 
 
 also of the giver, and it is ignorance which keeps 
 very many poor in this workl, and reduces many from 
 wealth to poverty. It is ignorance that keeps mul- 
 titudes out of the kingdom of (}od, and yet men do 
 not like to be told Uiat thej^ are ignorant, there is 
 notliing they will resent more quickly, still we see 
 how it works. Here is a man, for example, in poor 
 circumstances, living in a great city, he tells us that 
 when he came to the city he could have bought land 
 for about as much per acre as it is now sold per foot; 
 if he had only known that the city was to grow at 
 such a rate he could have been a millionaire by buy- 
 ing the land when it was so cheap and selling at such 
 an enormous advance. But he did not know, he rras 
 ignorant of tliat which was going to ha])pen, and so 
 his ignorance has kept him in poverty. Here is an- 
 other man who at one time had enormous wealth, but 
 now he is poor. He is thinking of the past, and the 
 thoughts are bitter, he is struggling to make ends 
 meet, and he informs us that had he known that the 
 bank or the company, in which he was investing his 
 money, was going to fail, he would not have made the 
 investments, hence he would not have lost his wealth. 
 But he did not know, he was ignorant of what was 
 going to happen, and we see the results. Lifting 
 this from the physical into the spiritual world we see 
 a man going along a way which seems to him right. 
 
110 
 
 THE WATER. OF LIFE. 
 
 If he only know that it would end in death, he would 
 cease to travel in the direction in which he is going. 
 We see men being led into sin, — if they only knew 
 that they wero being led as oxen to the slaughter, or 
 as fools to the correction of the stocks, how different 
 things would be with them; but they do not know, 
 they are ignorant of the devices of the evil one for 
 he hath blinded their minds. Take Jerusalem, Christ 
 said, " Oh Jerusalem, Jerusalem, if thou hadst 
 known," but Jerusalem was ignorant of the fact that 
 her King was within her walls, and that His rejec- 
 tion meant her final doom. We might go on in this 
 way^ getting illustration after illustration, but the 
 question will be asked. Is there no way of getting 
 information that will save men from going down to 
 destruction? 
 
 There is. In the physical world man cannot tell 
 what turn affairs may take in the future. They can- 
 not tell very far ahead whether prices will go up or 
 down, but when it comes to the spiritual world the 
 whole Bible has been given to us in order that the fu- 
 ture may be revealed, that men may cease to go in 
 the dark, that they may walk in the light. Christ 
 came to reveal to us the Father, and this Word of 
 His reveals to us the way that is safe, and throws a 
 lurid light upon the path that leads to death; it is 
 full of warnings and full of promises. And men are 
 
TMK WATER OF LIFE. 
 
 Ill 
 
 uiixiou.s to know couoeniiiig the future. It is be- 
 cause of this anxiety that such fads and deceptions 
 as spiritualism exist, :^rany are rushing to these 
 broken cisterns, these false guides, while they are 
 turning their backs upon the only book that can re- 
 veal to man that which lies ahead of him. If I go 
 to a man and inform him that I have received some 
 messages, through which I can put him in the way of 
 making ten thousand dollars, or of becoming very 
 wealthy, provided, he will follow my advice, how he 
 \Anll listen, and how interested he will become. But 
 if I go to the same man and inform him that through 
 infonnation, which I have received from reliable 
 documents, I can i)ut him in the way of becoming 
 heir to an inheritance that is incorruptible, of receiv- 
 ing a title to a mansion in the heavens, of becoming 
 a joint heir with the King of kings, and an heir of 
 the God of heaven, he will turn away from me and 
 say, " I want something that is practical." The god 
 of this world so blinding men's minds that they stop 
 tlieir ears to the truth and close their eyes to the 
 light, lest they should hear with their ears, see with 
 their eyes, understand with their hearts, and be con- 
 verted. God has given to us a revelation, and wishes 
 to remove from us all ignorance concerning the des- 
 tination which lies ahead of us ; but because men love 
 darkness rather than light, they turn away from this 
 
1J2 
 
 THE WATER OF LIFE. 
 
 iiiforjuutioii, wln'fli would rcimnr I lie i;;nori«iuM' tluit 
 is niiiiing- sucli numbers. 
 
 It was not so, however, with this woman. Sho 
 was one wlioso mind was open to conviction, she was 
 an honest doubter it may be, but one who was seck- 
 inff after trntli an<l Iif»lit, and so when slie found tliis 
 One whom she perceived to be a prophet, she was will- 
 ing to listen to His teacliinj^s, she opened her heart 
 to receive His message, she came to know Him as the 
 true "iver, and His as the only gift. AVe must believe 
 that she received from Him that which He was will- 
 ing to give. And this gift is to be had for tlio ask- 
 ing. " Thou wonkiest have asked of Him and He 
 would have given thee the living water." Free, with- 
 out money and without price, as every gift must 
 be; for a gift is something which we receive without 
 giving any compensation, else it ceases to be a gift. 
 We have it on His own authority that if w^e ask we 
 shall receive, and if wo seek we shall find; and if wo 
 go through the Kew Testament from the beginning 
 to the end we cannot find a single request made by 
 any of His people which He refused to grant. They 
 come to Him asking for blessings for their children 
 and the blessings are granted; they come asking for 
 healing for their servants, and the healing is given; 
 they come asking for themselves, and they get more 
 than they asked; but there is m^t a single instance 
 
THE WATER OF LIFE. 
 
 iia 
 
 on record whoi-e Ho refused to give a blessing when 
 it was asked of Him. Therefore He can say to this 
 woman, " Thou wouldest have asked and He would 
 have given thee." Ask and ye shall receive this liv- 
 ing water. 
 
 And in addition to all that we have said concern- 
 ing what this salvation will do for us there is still 
 another point. It will not only quench the thirst 
 but it will give "biding satisfaction. This is the point 
 of contrast whicii He drew between the living water 
 and the water which the woman was drawing. Of it 
 He said, " Whosoever drinketh he shall thirst again, 
 but if a man drinketh the water that I shall give him 
 he shall never thirst, for it shall be a well of water 
 springing up into everlasting life." In other words, 
 the man who receives from Christ and becomes a 
 Christian is independent of his environment. A man 
 of the world may be compared to a city dependent 
 upon outside supply, say, of bread and water. While 
 the supply is abundant the people in the city are all 
 right and can enjoy themselves, but if the supply is 
 cut off by an enemy they must either perish or sur- 
 render. But the Christian is like a city fortified, hav- 
 ing within itself that which will supply all the needs 
 of the people, independent of the outside world. 
 Here is a man without Christ. He has joy and glad- 
 ness in his life because of his good health, because of 
 
If! 
 
 114 
 
 THE WATER OF LIFE. 
 
 lii' 
 
 hia prosperity, and all the pleasm'es that come to him 
 from life. But his health fails, his riches make wings 
 for themselves and leave him, and he is helpless, the 
 thoiigrhts of the past fill him with bitterness, he has 
 no hope as far as the future is concerned. On the 
 other hand, the Christian has the joy within, and 
 like Habbakuk he can say, " Though my flock be cut 
 off; though famine pine in empty stalls where herds 
 were wont to be, yet will I rejoice in the Lord and in 
 the Lord will I be glad." The Christian is not do- 
 pending on the outside world for his joy, because the 
 salvation of Christ is like a well of water within him, 
 springing up into everlasting life. If he is in prison 
 and his feet made fast in stocks, he can even sing 
 tliere, for his God gives to him songs in the night. 
 Therefore, the figure which our Lord uses should 
 bring wonderful comfort and consolation to believ- 
 ers, — ^knowing that when they have Christ they have 
 everything and abound. But the man without Christ 
 is like those who are drinking of the water which 
 only gives temporary satisfaction, for the fashion 
 and the pleasures of this world are shortlived and are 
 passing away. 
 
 As soon as this woman realized who He was and 
 what the gift mexint, she made it her own, and her 
 spirit rejoiced in that joy that is past comprehension; 
 and a great desire took hold of her to bring to others 
 
 ri 
 
THE WATER OF LIFE. 
 
 115 
 
 bo Kim 
 I wings 
 )ss, the 
 he has 
 Dn the 
 n, and 
 :be cut 
 B herds 
 [ and in 
 not do- 
 luse the 
 lin him, 
 n prison 
 ^en sing 
 e night. 
 5 should 
 3 believ- 
 bey have 
 ut Christ 
 3T which 
 ! fashion 
 i and are 
 
 ', was and 
 , and her 
 •ehension; 
 • to others 
 
 the news of that which had made her own heart glad. 
 So we find her forgetting or leaving the water-pot, 
 rushing to the village and exhorting the inliabitants 
 to come and see tho man who told her aU things, the 
 One whom she believed to be the Messiah. This is 
 another characteristic of His salvation— when we re- 
 ceive it in its fullness we cannot keep it to ourselves, 
 like the well of water it is springing up and flowing- 
 over,^ touching other lives and blessing other com- 
 munitiea. 
 
 Ir 
 
 
XI. 
 
 THE VISION OF THE DRY BONES. 
 
 "But there was no breath in them."— Ezekiel 37 : 8. 
 
 A wonderful change had come over them, bono 
 had come to his bone, the sinews, the flesh, and the 
 skin covered them and they lay like an army of war- 
 riors taking their rest But there was no life in them. 
 Some tell us that this vision of Ezekiel was brought 
 about through natural causes, that the prophet, on 
 his way to Babylon, passed one of those valleys where 
 a great battle had been fought. The bones of the 
 slain were lying in the valley — ^very many and very 
 dry. When he looked at them he began to think — 
 and one must think when he is in a graveyard — that 
 at one time they had formed bodies in which men 
 dwelt. When he went to sleep these waking thoughts 
 wove themselves into the vision which we have re- 
 corded here. 
 
 Taking it for granted that this was the case, it 
 does not in any way interfere with the divine lesson 
 which the Lord wished to teach the prophet, and 
 through him to teach succeeding ages. Peter went 
 home hungry, and while they were preparing his 
 food he went up and lay down on the house-top, fell 
 
'll 
 
 THE VISION OF DRY BONES. 
 
 117 
 
 , bono 
 
 nd the 
 
 )f war- 
 
 i them. 
 
 >rought ^ 
 
 het, on 
 
 s where 
 
 of the 
 
 id very 
 
 think — 
 
 •d — that 
 
 ch. men 
 houghts 
 
 ave re- 
 case, it 
 le lesson 
 let, and 
 Iter went 
 Iring his 
 Itop, fell 
 
 asleep, saw a sheet let down from heaven containing 
 all manner of living things, was commanded to kill 
 and eat. It was natural for a hungry man to dream 
 about food, but in that way God taught him the great 
 lesson, that the Gentiles were to be received into the 
 church as well as the Jews, and that what God had ac- 
 cepted and cleansed was not to be rejected or looked 
 upon as unclean. It may be that the first purpose of 
 the vision was to encourage the prophet, for prophets, 
 like other men, became discouraged, and in such 
 seasons God did not cast them off but encouraged 
 them. This we see illustrated in the case of Elijah, 
 when he lay under the juniper tree, wishing to die. 
 It may seem a strange way of encouraging a n^jan to 
 show him such a vision, but we are to remember that 
 God's ways are not our ways. When we wish to en- 
 courage people we generally minimize and make light 
 of the difficulties wliich lie before them, but when 
 God wishes to encourage men, He shows them the 
 rivers they must cross at their broadest, and the 
 mountains they have to scale at their highest, and 
 then He tolls them to go on in His strcii.L!;th, and the 
 mountains shall become ])lains, and the difliculties 
 shall disappear. "When the Lord Jesus was sending 
 out the disciples. He told them that they were going 
 out as sheep among wolves, that the wolves would 
 come in sheep's clothing, that men would cast them 
 
i 
 
 h ' 
 
 11 
 
 11 S 
 
 THE VISION OF DRY BONES. 
 
 out of tlie synnfiogucs and think tliey were doin^ 
 (fod's service, when they were killing his followers, 
 niid then He ji<l<ifd, " FeMr not, it [a your Father's 
 good pleasure to give you the kingdom, aiu! no woa- 
 ix)n formed against you shall prosper." 
 
 These bones represent the whole house of Israel. 
 The nation, at one time, was the body politic, but in 
 the days of Ezekiel the people were scattered abroad. 
 God told the prophet that as these bones came to- 
 gether and became a great anny, so the people would 
 come together and be restorexi to their own land. The 
 prophecy may have had its fulfilment in the restora- 
 tion from Babylon, or there may be a larger fulfil- 
 ment yet in store for the* dispersed of that nation. 
 And some tell us that we have no right to use this 
 vision in a spiritual sense, that it referred to Israel 
 as a nation, and to her restoration to her native land. 
 But we must remember that a great deal of prophecy 
 has a two-fold meaning. It is intended for the people 
 to whom it was given, but it has also a meaning for 
 the generations to follow. This w^as intended to 
 teach Ezekiel concerning Israel as a nation, but surely 
 it is also intended to teach us great spiritual lessons 
 since men, who are separated from God, both Jews 
 and Gentiles, are represented as dead; and since the 
 saving of these men is spoken of as life from the dead 
 
THE VISION OF DRY BONES. 
 
 119 
 
 (ioing 
 
 thcr'n 
 > \vo.^- 
 
 Israel, 
 but in 
 ibroad. 
 ine to- 
 i would 
 i. Tho 
 restora- 
 
 r f ulfil- 
 nation. 
 use this 
 Israel 
 Iv^e land, 
 ropliecy 
 e people 
 ling for 
 nded to 
 it surely 
 lessons 
 th Jews 
 ince the 
 he dead 
 
 and as the resurrection, we can see in this, great and 
 encouraging lessons. 
 
 The same methods and means were used to save 
 the Gentiles, in the days of the Lord, and in the days 
 of the apostles, as were used to save the Jews. Peter 
 preached the same truth in the house of Corriclius 
 that he preached in the city of Jerusalem on the day 
 of Pentecost, and the Holy Ghost came down upon 
 tbe Gentiles as He did upon the Jews. 
 
 Xow, in this vision we have three essentials in 
 order that life might be brought to the dead. First 
 of all, we have the man Ezekiel; second, we have the 
 Word of God, the message he delivered; third, we 
 have the Spirit of God, who breathed upon the slain 
 and then they became alive. Xow these three are es- 
 sentials in the salvation of Jews or Gentiles. God 
 uses human instnmientality. Even in the conversion 
 of Saul the scales did not fall from his eyes until the 
 old Christian laid his hands upon his head and said, 
 " Brother Saul, receive thy sight." We have the 
 treasiirci in earthen vessels, and God has decreed that 
 by the foolishness of preaching, men are to be saved. 
 But what kind of men does God use in this work? 
 
 The first thing that he does with Ezekiel is to test 
 his faith. After showing him the dry bones he said 
 to him, " Can the^e bones live?" If Ezekiel had said, 
 No, it is impossible, God would probably have used 
 
■ 
 
 120 
 
 THE VISION OF DRY BONES. 
 
 i: 
 
 , 
 
 iiH 
 
 another to accomplish His work, but while it seemed 
 impossible and improbable to Ezekiel, yet he knew 
 that nothing was impossible with God, and he ans- 
 wered, " Lord God, Thou knowest." In order to be 
 instrumental in saving others, we must have faith, 
 not in humanity, but in the God of humanity. We 
 must realize, like the apostle, that God is able to save 
 to the uttennost, and that there is nothing too hard 
 for Him. Such faith is honoring to God, and such 
 faith will keep us from giving up the hardest char- 
 acters as beyond the power of God. 
 
 Second, the Word of God is essential. The Lord 
 told him to prophesy and to say, Thus saith the 
 l^rd. In this work our illustrations, our stories and 
 anecdotes may be of great service in arresting the 
 attention and preparing men to receive the truth of 
 God. They are, in this respect, what ploughs and 
 harrows and such like are in the physical world. 
 They do not produce a harvest, but they prepare the 
 ground for the seed which alone can produce the har- 
 vest. And so the Word of God is spoken of as seed 
 that liveth and abideth, and bringeth forth from 
 thirty to an hundred fold. And it is concerning 
 .! .. Word that God has said, "It shall not return 
 II v.^ Ke void." In reading the history of the church, 
 w\i J ^^. over tliat all those who have been instrumental 
 winning men to Christ have been loyal to the Word 
 
 in 
 
 ; 
 
THE VISION OF DRY BONES. 
 
 121 
 
 of God, and have declared its truths faithfully. But 
 we may have men of God declaring the truth of God, 
 making a wonderful impression upon those who hear, 
 and yet those hearers may not be saved. When John 
 the Baptist preached before Herod he made a great 
 impression upon the monai'ch, and no doubt in- 
 fluenced his life, yet Herod never entered the king- 
 dom. After Ezekiel had spoken to these bones as he 
 was commanded, there was a wonderful change, there 
 was even a semblance of life, but there was no life; 
 and if he had stopped there they would have gone 
 back to their fonner state, and would have become 
 bones again. So, when men are brought under the 
 power of the truth, convicted of sin, their outward 
 lives may be changed, a great reformation may have 
 taken place, but if they are without the divine life 
 they will go back to their former state, and the last 
 state will be as the first. If, however, Ezekiel can 
 get life into these men they cannot go back to bones 
 so long as that life is there, and if spiritual life enters 
 into those men who have heard the truth they will 
 not go back to their former state so long as that 
 spiritual life is there. It is true, they may sleep and 
 sometimes become indifferent, but there is a great 
 difference between a man who is asleep and a man 
 who is dead. You can wake the one, but the other 
 responds not to your call. 
 
-v 
 
 ■ \ 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 122 
 
 THE VISION OF DRY BONES. 
 
 That brinfijs us to the third essential — the Spirit of 
 God. Ezekiel cried to the winds, and the breath 
 breathed into the slain, and the^' lived, and stood on 
 their feet, an exceeding great army. So, the Holy 
 Spirit is the third essential in this work of bringing 
 men to Christ. Jesns put gTcat emphasis upon this 
 when He commanded the disciples not to leave Jeru- 
 salem until they would be endued with the Spirit. 
 It is very necessary that we should distinguish be- 
 tween refonnation and regeneration. AVe cannot have 
 regeneration without refonnation, but we may have 
 reformation without regeneration. The reason why 
 so many, in times of revival, who have made a fair 
 start go back to their fomier lives, is because they 
 have only been reformed and not been regenerated. 
 A great need otf the church to-day is the power of the 
 Holy Spiiit to accompany the Word as it is taught in 
 the homes, in the Sabbath School, or preached from 
 the pulpit. 
 
 But, some one may say, if we have these three, it 
 would then follow that all who hear would be saved. 
 That would seem to follow what we have said were it 
 not for the fact that men have the power, though 
 they are dead in sin, to resist the Holy Spirit. The 
 apostle said, " Ye do always resist the Holy Ghost as 
 your fathei*s did." The Lord Jesus had unbounded 
 faith in the power of God. He preached the "Word 
 
THE VISION OF DRY BONES. 
 
 123 
 
 of God ill all its purity, He had the Spirit without 
 measure, and yet many of those to whom He preached 
 were not saved, and He rolls the blame over upon 
 themselves, represents them as stopping their ears, 
 shutting their eyes, hardening their hearts, and stiffen- 
 ing their necks against the truth, lest they might 
 be converted and be healed. God has given this 
 power to men, since He has made them free agents, 
 and with power there always comes great responsi- 
 bility. You have heard the story of the Irislmian 
 who was looking at Niagara Falls and some one said 
 to him, "Isn't that wonderful T' but he replied, 
 '' There is nothing wonderful about it, the water goes 
 over because there is nothing to hinder it." Well, 
 that was true, but if you follow the stream down to 
 what is called the whirl-pool you will there see that 
 the rocks stand out and resist the current, and then 
 when the river is resisted it turns and flows in an- 
 other direction into the lake. So, the Spirit of God 
 and the Gospel went out from Jerusalem as a river — 
 God intending that it should flow through Judea and 
 Samaria, and on to the utteniio>^t parts of the earth, 
 but the Jewish people resisted the truth, and tlie 
 apostle said, " Lo, we turn to the Gentiles." And 
 while that land is in darkness today, many of the 
 nations that were then in darkness are now rejoicing 
 in the truth and power of God. All through the 
 
r 
 
 !!l i 
 
 li I 
 
 f\ ' 
 
 124 
 
 THE VISION OF DRV BONES. 
 
 Scripture we have exhortation after exhortation not 
 to grieve or quench the Spirit of God. 
 
 Without the three essentials we have been speak- 
 ing of, Cliristian work cannot be accomplished. That 
 is a great truth for Christians to ponder. In this land 
 where we have men and women teaching the Word of 
 God, accompanied by the power of the Spirit, it is a 
 solemn thought for those who are unsaved, that if 
 they are out of the Kingdom it is because 
 they have resisted the Holy Spii'it, who has been striv- 
 ing with them at different times and in many ways. 
 With great power come the words from the Old Tes- 
 tament, " My Spirit shall not always strive with 
 
 man 
 
 » 
 
 We read, that when the spirit breathed upon these 
 slain they stood on their feet an exceeding great army. 
 Frequently, in Scripture, Christians are spoken of as 
 soldiers, and the church as an army — clear as the 
 moon, bright as the sun, terrible as an army with 
 bannei*s. There is no sight grander upon earth than 
 the review of h great army, when they are all in step, 
 obeying the commands of the superior officer; and an 
 army is organized for the purpose of retaining terri- 
 tory already gained, and for the purpose of taking 
 new temtory. The church of Christ has been organ- 
 ized for the puropse of retaining that which she is in 
 possession of — the Sabbath, the sanctuary and the 
 
THE VISION OF DRY BONES. 
 
 125 
 
 ;ion not 
 
 Q speak- 
 i. That 
 this land 
 Word of 
 It, it is a 
 , that if 
 because 
 een striv- 
 ny ways. 
 Old Tes- 
 rive with 
 
 pon these 
 •eat army. 
 >ken of as 
 jar as the 
 rmy with 
 ?ai-th than 
 ill in step, 
 er; and an 
 ning terri- 
 of taking 
 .een. organ- 
 -h she is in 
 py and the 
 
 Bible, but also for the purpose of conquering all the 
 earth in the name of Christ. To the disciples and to 
 the church through the disciples, He gave the great 
 commision to go into all the world and to preach the 
 Gospel to every creature, to make disciples in all na- 
 tions, and so long as there is a soul without a know- 
 ledge of the truth the church has not accomplished 
 her great mission. Kothing is more to be feared in 
 an army than mutiny or disobedience. If one regi- 
 ment begins to fire into another regiment, or one regi- 
 ment tries to make recruits from another regiment, 
 the army is made weak instead of strong. This is 
 what the church has often done. One denomina- 
 tion firing into another denomination, and one sect 
 trying to get recruits from another. The jealousies 
 and the bickerings have often made the chiu-ch power- 
 Icvss. That is the reason why so much of the world 
 to-day lies under the Evil One, destitute of the Gos- 
 pel, never having heard the name of Clirist. It is not 
 necessary to have organic union among Christians any 
 more than it is necessary to have all the army in one 
 regiment, but it is essential to have unity of purpose 
 and unity in spirit, and this can only be had when 
 Christians come to realize that no matter what de- 
 nomination they belong to they are fighting a com- 
 mon foe, and they are under a common flag. In the 
 late war between the United States and Spain, we 
 
J 26 
 
 THE VISION OF DRY BONES. 
 
 frequently heard it said that in the States there was 
 no North and no South, that all were united together 
 in a common cause against a common foe. 
 
 The last prayer that our Saviour offered up on 
 behalf of Ilis church was that tliey might be one, 
 that the world might know that the Father had sent 
 Him. And if the church of Jesus Christ was united 
 together as a great army, having her different regi- 
 ments and different companies, but having one aim, 
 obeying one sovereign, in a short time the strongholds 
 of evil would be overthrown and the banner of tlio 
 cross unfurled in every land. But this can only be 
 accomplished by a regenerate church, having in her 
 the life of God. 
 
 
 i 
 
XJI. 
 
 THE TWO SONS. 
 
 A fortain man ImU two !^)iis."— Llk i; 1.) : 1 1. 
 
 These two sons represent all liiimanity — the proud 
 sinners and the penitent sinners, for all have sinned, 
 and come short of the glorj' of God. Primarily, when 
 the parable was uttered, they may have represented 
 the publicans and the self-righteous Pharisees, but 
 wherever we have those who have come to see their 
 sins and are turning from them to God, we have a 
 class represented by the younger son, and where we 
 find those who pride themselves on their negative 
 righteousness and despise others, we have the class 
 represented by the elder brother. Let us follow the 
 young man in his wanderings. First of all he wishes 
 to get rid of the restraints of home, and to enjoy that 
 which he calls, or looks upon, as liberty. There are 
 many to-day, who refuse to become Christians, be- 
 cause they think that by so doing they would sacri- 
 fice what they consider freedom, and enter intx) a life 
 of restraint, and, in a certain sense, bondage. There 
 is one great fact, however, which is overlooked by 
 some people, and was certainly overlooked by the 
 young man — that one cannot have true liberty with- 
 
lii 
 
 ;■ I 
 
 II 
 
 iii 
 
 !illl( 
 
 128 
 
 THE TWO SONS. 
 
 out a certain amount of restraint. Look at the kite, for 
 example, it is high up in the air, if it could speak to 
 us it would no doubt make the statement that the 
 cord was restraining it and keeping it from ascend- 
 ing heavenward, while we know that it is the cord 
 which keeps it up, for as soon as it is able to break 
 the cord, or get away from what it may consider the 
 restraining power, instead of soaring like the eagle 
 toward the sun, it comes down head first to the earth. 
 So it was with this young man. He got free from the 
 restraints of home, but we next see him in the swine- 
 herd. In the father's house he had the liberty of a 
 son, in the swineherd he has to take the place of the 
 liumblest seiwant, and he is de])rived of all liberty. 
 
 Thus it is with the sinner. Sin enslaves. AVhen 
 this young man manifested the desiro to get away 
 from home the father did not compel him to remain, 
 because his liouEe was a home and not a prison. There 
 were no iron doors or brass fetters to retain the child- 
 ren, because they had liberty since they were sons. 
 It is so in the household of faith — there are no skives 
 there, they are spoken of as sons, enjoj'ing liberty, 
 for the Lord deals with men as a father deals ^vith 
 his children. The devil is the gi'cat slave-drivei-, 
 leading men captive at his will; but Christ is the 
 emancipator and his followers have liberty. 
 
 After the younger son loft home he probably had 
 
THE TWO SONS. 
 
 129 
 
 Lte, for 
 
 >eak to 
 
 lat the 
 
 ascend- 
 
 le cord 
 
 3 break 
 
 ider tlie 
 
 le eagle 
 
 le earth. 
 
 'rom the 
 
 10 swine- 
 
 n-ty of a 
 
 26 of the 
 
 berty. 
 
 When 
 et away 
 remain, 
 
 Li. Thexe 
 ,lie chUd- 
 ere sons, 
 no sVavcs 
 liberty, 
 als -with 
 e-drivea', 
 1st is the 
 
 ibly had 
 
 what he considered a good tinie. So long as the 
 money lasted his companions remained with him to 
 drink his health, and sing his praises, but so soon as 
 the money was gone they were not to be found. 
 "When the famine arose and he began to be in want 
 he found himself alone. What a picture this is of 
 life. Let no one say that there are no pleasures in 
 sin. This is not the teaching of scripture. Moses, 
 we are told, refused the pleasures of sin for a season, 
 indicating that there were pleasures, but that they 
 were short-lived. Ko doubt to many of us there is 
 pleasure in the wine-cup, when it giveth its colour 
 and moveth itself aright, but then there is the bite of 
 the serpent, and the sting of the adder, the wounds 
 without cause, and the misery wliich follows. AVhilc 
 men are in the enjoyment of health they may have 
 much pleasure in sin, but as soon as desire begins to 
 fail, and disease lays hold of the body, then the plea- 
 sure is gone. The past is like a nightmare, the future 
 is dark, and there are cravings that cannot be satisfied, 
 like the fire that cannot be quenched. 
 
 He joined himselif to a citizen, but he did not be- 
 come a citizen; he was sent out into the fields to do 
 that which every Jew hated, to care for rmd feed the 
 animals that were not clean. He felt the pangs of 
 hunger and the disgrace of the position — he was not 
 only in want, but in misery. Imagine if you can 
 
"I! :%= 
 
 t! " 
 
 •I .' 
 
 ': i 
 
 III! I 
 
 ! i 
 
 130 
 
 THE TWO SONS. 
 
 {I man coming to him when he is in that condition, 
 and the young man informing tlie stranger that his 
 father has a beautiful home, that all of his servants 
 have enough and to spare, and there is an abundance 
 in that house. The stranger would look at him and 
 would no doubt say, "If yoiu* statements are true, 
 then I must come to one of two conclusions, either 
 that your father is a hard-hearted and a cruel man, 
 since he has an abundance and jou starving in this 
 miserable place, or else, if your father is large-hearted, 
 lovine: and generous, and it is not his fault that you 
 are here, then you must be beside yourself, and are 
 playing the part, of a fool." And to such a state- 
 ment the young man would make answer, " The lat- 
 ter conclusion is the true one." Then he came to his 
 senses, thought of his father's house, looked at the 
 present state of affairs, and made the resolution that 
 he would go home. When men continue in sin and 
 in misery, for the way of the transgressor is hard, 
 after they are told about the love of God and the 
 grace of Christ, what conclusion can we come to but 
 that they are insane, or blinded by the god of this 
 world, when they are suffering and in misery, while 
 God is as anxious to receive and satisfy all their wants 
 as was the father of that wayward son , who was suf- 
 fering in the far country? "We have him now making 
 the resolution, — and a resolution is all right if it is a 
 
THE TWO SONS. 
 
 131 
 
 litioii, 
 
 rvants 
 idance 
 m and 
 3 true, 
 either 
 j1 man, 
 in this 
 learted, 
 lat you 
 and are 
 a state- 
 liie lat- 
 16 to his 
 I at the 
 Lon that 
 sin and 
 lis hard, 
 land the 
 to but 
 of this 
 J while 
 |ir wants 
 as Buf - 
 making 
 If it is a 
 
 good one and if it is earned out — that he will return. 
 The devil would not object to such a resolution on 
 the part of any one so long as it was only a resolu- 
 tion. I can imagine the devil coming to this young 
 man or to the sinner, of whom he is a type, and say- 
 ing, " You ha\e made up your mind that you will 
 get out Off this miserable place and return to your 
 father's house, that is all right, but there is no need 
 of being in a hurry, you haven't settled upon any 
 definite time as to the carrying out of this resolution, 
 be sure to go but not now — some future time." That 
 is the way the Evil One talks to men in these days. 
 There are thousands of people who have made up 
 their minds that they will become Christians, but 
 they have not settled upon the time that they will 
 make a start. They will say, " Yes, but not to-night." 
 The important thing is the fixing of the date, and 
 this young man never would have left the swineherd 
 had he not fixed upon a definite time, in which to 
 carry out the resolution he made. There are people 
 in Ireland who have been coming out to America ever 
 since I was a boy, and they are in Ireland yet and 
 are likely to die there. Thoy are always talking about 
 America and saying that they are coming out, but 
 they have never fixed a date, they have never made a 
 start, and as long as their feet remain on Irish soil, they 
 can never set them on American soil. So it is with 
 
'!'] -^ 
 
 1 ; 
 i I 
 
 il 
 
 n 
 
 In ij 
 ■ i 
 
 IM 
 
 ' 'iji 
 
 ill I 
 ■\\t ' 
 
 I i ilh 
 
 ! i ! 
 
 132 
 
 THE TWO SONS. 
 
 sinners. There are men who have been talking about 
 deciding for Christ for the last ten or twenty years, 
 and they are as far away from Him to-day as when 
 they began to talk about the matter, because they 
 have never fixed upon a definite time. There is one 
 thing about the devil — he is very indefinite. But the 
 Holy Spirit is very definite, for He says, " To-day," 
 " now is the accepted time, now is the day of salva- 
 tion." 
 
 This young man did not wait for any change of 
 raiment, but having made the resolution he started. 
 He said " I will arise and go to my father," and he 
 arose and went. That was the turning point. "With 
 fear and trembling, it may be, ho started toward home, 
 but the father was watching for his return and saw 
 him afar off. Then comes the beautiful picture of 
 their meeting, the father throwing his arms around 
 the neck of the son, the son acknowledging his sins, 
 the rag? removed, the ring put upon the hand and 
 the shoes upon the feet, and there is great joy and 
 gladness in the home on that day. Two things the 
 young man. brings with him, — his rags, which are a 
 picture of our sins, and the words, with which he 
 confesses the sins of the past. Ilosea said, " Return 
 unto the Lord and take with you words." The only 
 two things we can take to God are our sins and the 
 words confe-ssing the past, entreating His forgivenes«, 
 
THE TWO SONS. 
 
 lua 
 
 ; about 
 years, 
 3 when 
 \e they 
 ', is one 
 But the 
 0-day," 
 f salva- 
 
 ange of 
 started, 
 and he 
 . With 
 •d home, 
 and saw 
 ture of 
 around 
 his sins, 
 and and 
 oy and 
 Lngs the 
 3h are a 
 hich he 
 Return 
 he only 
 and the 
 Tiveness, 
 
 and casting ourselves upon His mercy. If this parable 
 means anything, it means that God will receive the 
 returning prodigal, with joy and with gladness; giving 
 us not the servant's humble place, but all the rights 
 and privileges of a son as we see it in this narrative. 
 What joy thrilled the heart of every servant in the 
 great household, when they saw the gladness in the 
 father's face, because the long-lost son was found and 
 restored to the home. And in like manner we are 
 told that there is joy in the presence of the angels of 
 God over one sinner that repenteth, and joy in the 
 Father's heart. 
 
 Then we have another picture brought before us. 
 A servant who is full of gladness, rushes out towards 
 the fields and he meets the elder brother. iThis 
 brother has heard the music and the shouts of glad- 
 ness and his countenance is like a thunder-cloud, for 
 he is full of anger. He asks what all this means. 
 When informed that his brother has returned he says, 
 " I have no brother, I don't ovm. or acknowledge that 
 one who has wasted his substance in riotous living as 
 my brother at all," and he was angry. And then the 
 father wont out and entreated him, reasoned wnth him, 
 pleaded vdth him to come in to the feast of rejoicing, 
 but he would not, and found fault with the father 
 for what he has done in receiving this younger son. 
 What a picture this is of the treatment which Christ 
 
II 
 
 I 
 
 It lli 
 
 134 
 
 THE TWO SONS. 
 
 received from tlio Pharisees. At the very bepnning 
 of this chapter they murmured payinp^, "This man 
 receiveth sinners and eateth \Wth them," just as the 
 elder brother murmured because his father had re- 
 ceived back the penitent brother. Wliile this young 
 man was far away from the father in a foreign land, 
 the heart of the elder brotlier was still further away, 
 for his was a heart of stone, void of love. And are 
 there not in the church, the visible church, to-day, 
 many like the elder brother? As he perfonned his 
 duties mechanically and vn'+hout a particle of love, 
 so there are those who observe all the outward forms 
 
 and ceremonies, who have just as much love for the 
 outcast and the sinful, as this man had for his brother 
 when he had wasted his substance in riotous living; 
 and they have just as much love for God as this man 
 had for his father. The apostle tells us that no mat- 
 ter what we have if we are without love we are as 
 sounding brass and a tinkling cvmbal. Christ uttered 
 this and the other parables to iustify His conduct 
 in receiving sinners, and tried to show to those who 
 were listenin or to TTim that it was just as natural and 
 as reasonable, that He should receive tho penitent 
 publicans as that the shepherd should go for the lost 
 sheep, or the woman seek for the lost coin, or the 
 father receive back the lost son. It also expliins 
 to us the reason why the publicans and sinners wer^ 
 
THE TWO SONS. 
 
 135 
 
 i^nning 
 is man 
 as the 
 bad re- 
 , young 
 n land, 
 r away, 
 Lnd are 
 to-day, 
 ned liis 
 )f love, 
 i forms 
 for the 
 brother 
 iving:; 
 lis man 
 10 mat- 
 are as 
 nttered 
 mid not 
 so who 
 ral and 
 pnitent 
 10 lost 
 or the 
 <pl.iiiis 
 ■s wer<i 
 
 to enter the kingdom before those men who were 
 morally and outwardly righteous, for this younger 
 brother who had squandered his father's substance 
 was rejoicing in the father's house, while the elder 
 brother who had lived a respectable life was outside 
 of that banqueting hall. Christ said that they should 
 come from the east and from the west, from the north 
 and from the south, and sit down with Abraham, 
 Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of God, while the 
 children of the kingdom would be cast out. But 
 whose fault was it? "Was it the fault of the father? 
 He merely received the returning prodiiral, but ho 
 entreated the elder brother to come in. Jesus Christ 
 came not onlv to save the publicans and sinners, but 
 also to save the self-righteous Pharisees, for He was 
 the Saviour of all, just as the man in the parable was 
 the father of these two sons. 
 
 There is no class so hard to roach and so hopeh'ss 
 as thOvSe who are priding tliomsclves on their rospoc- 
 tability, and on the fact that they have conipliod with 
 fdl the outward forms and ccromonics. They have a 
 ■neG:ative righteousness, not haviTi<T done the thiiin^s 
 for which they condemn others. This is brought out 
 clearly in the case of the oldor brother, and of the 
 Pharisees, of which he is a tvpe. Perliaps there is 
 no other place in all scripture, in which the love of 
 Crod is more manifest than in this fifteenth chapter 
 
^?f^ 
 
 I 
 
 'H 
 
 I ifii 
 
 i H 
 
 1 1* 
 
 i li 
 
 186 
 
 THE TWO SONS. 
 
 of Luke, for here we get an idea of what abundant 
 forgiveness means. The father says nothing to the 
 younger son about the past, it is all blotted out, and 
 God says He will remember our iniquities no more, 
 and our sins He will cast behind His back. What an 
 emphasis this gives to the exhortation of the prophet, 
 " Return unto the Lord and He will abundantly 
 pardon." 
 
 Come let us to the Lord our God, 
 
 With contrite hearts return. 
 Our God is gracious nor will leave 
 
 The desolate to mourn. 
 
 
 
 
XIII. 
 
 THE UNFORTUNATE MAN. 
 
 •• Who is my noighlx)r?"— Luke 10 ; 29. 
 
 '• Which now of these three, thinkest tliou, was neighbor unto liiui tliut 
 fell among tlie thieves?"— Luke 10: 36. 
 
 "We have here two questions. The first is put by 
 the voung ruler to Jesus, and the second is put to 
 the youn^ ruler by Jesus. When Jesus was only 
 twelve years of age lie astonished the doctors of the 
 law by the questions which He asked, and by the 
 answers which He gave to the questions they asked, 
 and all through His ministry we find that He ans- 
 wered questions according to the motives which 
 prompted them. If men questioned Him in order to 
 entrap Him He answered them accordingly. If 
 their questions came from mere curiosity, He tried 
 to turn their thoughts to practical subjects. But if 
 the questions were put for the sake of gaining inform- 
 ation concerning the kingdom. He opened its trea- 
 sure-house to those who were true seekers. In the 
 case before us the young man asked the question in 
 order to justify himself, and Jesus, by His answer 
 and by His question, condemned the young lawyer, 
 and showed him that his life had not been what he 
 thought it was. 
 
1.'^8 
 
 THE UNFORTUNATE MAN. 
 
 :! 
 
 
 I ■ i 
 
 Ml I 
 
 Let U9 look at the characters represented in this 
 parable. First of all we have the young ruler who 
 was trying to justify himself, — and he has had many 
 Buceessors during the conturiofl sinre he lived, ^l^n 
 are continually asking questions ahont difforoiit things, 
 different kinds of amusement wdiich may bo ques- 
 tionable, but their questions very frequently are 
 asked not for the snke of gaining inform atiou, but for 
 the sake of justifying themselves concerning the 
 things of which they speak. It is so nuich better 
 when God iustifies a man, for then there are none 
 who can condemn since there is no higher authority. 
 
 Second, we have the robbers who come before us. 
 They represent men who wish to get money without 
 giving a fair equivalent either in time or value. It 
 is probable they would not have waylaid this poor 
 man had lie "\\'illingly delivered to them all his pos- 
 sessions, but their hearts were so set upon gottimr 
 what he had, that they were willing to wound, and 
 would have gone so far as to kill, in order that they 
 miglit obtain his money. Gambling is one kind of 
 robboiy, because no equivalent is given for the money 
 obtained. Extortioners are robbers, and also men 
 who take advantage of their fellowmen, and in times 
 of difficulty obtain from them their proprrtv at a 
 fraction of its value. But there are other kinds of 
 robber^'. "Monev mav be restored and phvsical 
 
THE UNFORTUNATE MAN. 
 
 130 
 
 wounds healed, but when a man is robbed of his 
 character that is something which is hard to get back ; 
 and how often this is done. Men will blacken and 
 slander others at election times in order to help 
 themselves or their own party. You may call it 
 blackmail or libel or whatever you like, but the men 
 who practice it are descendants of the robbers, who 
 waylaid the poor fellow between Jerusalem and 
 Jericho. 
 
 The next one who comes on the scene is what we 
 call the unfortunate man. He is not to blame for 
 falling among the thieves or for being robbed, this 
 was something that happened to him that he could 
 not help. It may be that he did not take proper pre- 
 cautions when starting out on his journey, but noth- 
 ing is said about that in the narrative. ISTo doubt 
 many men went from one city to the other without 
 being molested, but he was waylaid; they are not to 
 be praised for esca])ing, and he is not to be blamed 
 for what happened to him. He represents a great 
 many in the world to-day. Two young mm come 
 from the same village into the same city. One of 
 them is met at the station bv a man who takes him 
 to a boarding-liouse, where he is surrounded by the 
 imgodly and the sinners. He is taken or persuaded 
 to c:o to some place of questionable amusement, is 
 induced to do a little gambling just for pastime, to 
 
i ; i 
 
 140 
 
 THE UNFUKTUNATE MAN. 
 
 take a little wine in order to be social, and so goes on 
 from step to step until he becomes degraded, and is 
 robbed of his manhood. The other young man finds 
 his way into a Christian boarding-house, is sur- 
 rounded from the first by a healthy influence, taken, 
 it may be, to the Young Men's Christian Association, 
 or to the young people's meeting in a church, becomes 
 interested in spiritual things, becomes a leader among 
 men, respected and looked up to by those who come 
 in contact with him. Such things are happening in 
 our cities every day, and there is no two ways, but 
 many of those who are now outcasts of society are 
 there because they fell among the robbers — those who 
 stole from them their manhood or womanhood. How 
 are we to treat such? There are only two ways in 
 which we can treat them when they are down and 
 helpless. , 
 
 And that brings before us the representatives of 
 another class of people, namely, the priest and the 
 Levite. They were not robbers, they would not hurt 
 or molest anybody, they were respectable, priding 
 themselves on their moral characters and on the high 
 positions which they held. They are not blamed for 
 doing any wrong, but when they saw this poor un- 
 fortunate they looked at him, it may be they despised 
 him, because of that which happened to him, or it 
 may be they had a kind of pity for him 5 but we are 
 
THK FNKORTUNATE \rAN. 
 
 141 
 
 told ill the nan-ativc tliat tlicv looked at him and 
 passed by on tho other side. He was neither better 
 or worse, because they lived. TCow, while there are 
 not a gi'eat many robbers in the world there is a 
 tremendous multitude even of professing Christians, 
 who are the descendants of the Priest and the Levite. 
 They pride themselves on their negative righteous- 
 ness, and forget that men are condemned for lack of 
 positive righteouness. When the Lord said to Israel 
 throucrh Moses, " Be sure your sin will find you out," 
 it had reference to the part the two and a half tribes 
 were to t^ke in helping their brethren to conquer the 
 land of Canaan. Moses told them that they were to 
 go up and help their brethren, and said that if they 
 failed to do so they might be sure that their sin woidd 
 find them out. And in after years when the angel of 
 the Lord said " Curse ye, curse ye Meroz," it was not 
 because of the iniquity these people had committed, 
 but because they refused to come to the help of the 
 Lord against the mighty. And when the Lord Jesus, 
 in the twenty-fifth chapter of Matthew, represents 
 Himself as sitting on the judgment throne. He con- 
 demns the nations for what they have not done, — 
 " Inasmuch as ye did it not unto them ye did it not 
 unto Me." Also one of the IN'eiw Testament writers 
 tells us that to him that knoweth to do good and 
 doeth it not, to him it is sin. There are so many in 
 
'I! IIW" 
 
 142 
 
 THE UNFORTUNATE MAN. 
 
 i 
 
 the world to-day like this poor fellow who fell among 
 the thieves, and thousands of those who call them- 
 selves by the name of Christ, are passing by and leav- 
 ing them in their misery. The sin of doing nothing, 
 or comparatively nothing, is the gi'eat sin of the 
 church. 
 
 In bold relief to this dark background there comes 
 upon the scene the good Samaritan. He sees the man, 
 has compassion upon him and goes to work in the 
 most practical manner to render all the assistance 
 Avithin his power, regardless of consequences. It is 
 not a hard matter for us to find out to which, of these 
 classes we belong, for they all have their representa- 
 tives in this nineteenth century. 
 
 I wish now to give the story another turn, and to 
 see in the Samaritan a picture of Christ, and in this 
 wounded man a picture of suffering humanity. It is 
 surely legitimate to look at the parable from this 
 point of view, since all will admit that Christ has done 
 more for humanity, than the Samaritan did for the 
 unfortunate man whom he helped. We are all agreed 
 that the race has suffered more from the great rob- 
 ber, the father of all robbers, who took from them 
 their original righteousness, and left them spiritually 
 dead, and in a deplorable condition in the garden of 
 Eden, than did this man from those who injured 
 him. This wounded man in the parable could not 
 
THE UNFORTUNATE MAN. 
 
 J 4.'^ 
 
 MTK aid or help himself, but the Samaritan came to 
 him. And when we were without strength, in due 
 time Christ died for the ungodly, He came to us. 
 We have not to descend to the heavens to bring Fim 
 down, or to tlie depths to bring Him again from the 
 dead, for He is nigh unto us. He left His throne of 
 glory and came down to sojourn upon earth in such 
 a way that He is not far from any man. The Samar- 
 itan not only came to where the poor unfortunate 
 man was, but he took hold of him just as he was, 
 and Christ has not only come to us but He takes us 
 just as we are. As the Samaritan did not ask this 
 man to wash his wounds and to partially heal himself, 
 so Christ does not ask us to try to cleanse ourselves 
 from sin, and become good, and then He will re- 
 ceive us. Even His enemies said, ''This man re- 
 ceiveth sinners and eateth with them." A patient 
 never thinks of trying to become better before he will 
 send for the physician, but he will send for the doc- 
 tor in order that he may be restored to health. Yet 
 men are continually talking about turning over a 
 new leaf, and trying to refonn their lives, and then 
 coming to Christ,— trying to sew the old cloth to the 
 new gaiTOent,— but Christ wants to taka us just as we 
 are in our sins, and to do for us spiritually what the 
 Samaritan did for this man physically. There is an 
 institution in old London where the workers go out 
 
1= 
 
 I' 
 
 'I 
 
 I 
 
 ill 
 
 i 'f ■ 
 
 I ; 
 
 !< ! 
 
 144 
 
 THE UNFORTUNATE MAN. 
 
 into the lanes and by-ways of the city, and get hold 
 of the little waifs, with their tattered garments, dirty 
 faces, and matted hair; they bring them to their 
 home, and take their picture; then they go to work 
 to cleanse, clothe, educate, and give tliem a trade, 
 and when they are leaving they take their picture 
 again, and present them with the first and last, say- 
 ing, " This is what you ^vere when we found you, 
 this wliat you are when you are leaving us." Some 
 thought such as this may have been in the mind of 
 the apostle when he said, in speaking of the iniquity 
 in which men were steeped, " And such were some of 
 you, but now ye are cleansed, ye are justified." 
 
 Again, this poor wounded man had no claim upon 
 the Samaritan. The probability is he w^as a Jew and 
 the Jews hated and despised the Samaritans, hence, he 
 had no claim upon his benefactor. In like manner 
 the sinner has no claim upon Christ. It may be that 
 he has blasphemed that holy name, and done and 
 said many things against Jesus. The apostle Paul 
 realized this, and he was continually speaking about 
 the grace of the Lord Jesus, the unmerited favor of 
 the One who saved the persecutor. Still further, 
 the Samaritan did not expect to receive a reward 
 for what he was doing, neither did Jesus save us on 
 account of anything He expected to receive from us. 
 By the word of His power He could call into exis- 
 
THE UNFORTUNATE MAN. 
 
 145 
 
 upon 
 iV and 
 e, lie 
 nner 
 that 
 and 
 Paul 
 bont 
 or of 
 tlicr, 
 ward 
 IS on 
 US. 
 exis- 
 
 tence multitudes of beings superior to us. But while 
 the Samaritan did not perform this act of kindness 
 and self-denial for the sake of reward, yet he was re- 
 w^arded in the satisfaction which came to him, and 
 in the gratitude which he received from the one he 
 helped. So it is with our blessed Master, He sees of 
 the travail of His soul and is satisfied, and to Him 
 there is r joy which comes from brinjrins: sons into 
 glorv. We can understand this because it is impos- 
 sible for us to injure a person without suffering our- 
 selves; and it is just as impossible to help others with- 
 out being blessed ourselves; and we read that there 
 is jov in the presence of the angels of God over one 
 sinner that repenteth — ^joy like that which was in the 
 shepherd's heart when he found the sheep that was 
 lost. 
 
 Xow what did this v;onndcd man do in order to 
 be saved? He simply did nothing but let the Samar- 
 itan do it all. What have we to do in order to bo 
 saved from our wounds and sins? Simply to sub- 
 mit ourselves to Christ, to stand still and see His sal- 
 vation, to let Him do for us what wc cannot do for 
 ourselves. In Paul's day, when he was praying for 
 Israel, he said that the reason why they were not 
 saved was because they were trying to save them- 
 selves by working ont a righteonsness, and they had 
 not submitted themselves imto the righteousness of 
 
i 
 
 m 
 
 HI II; 
 
 1 1: 
 
 146 
 
 THE UNFORTUNATE MAN. 
 
 i 
 
 § 
 
 God. One reason why so many who have heard the 
 gospel story are at the present time unsaved is be- 
 cause they are trying to do the Lord's work, — for sal- 
 vation is of the Lord. Kot by our efforts, lest we 
 should boast, but by grace are we saved, through 
 faith. The wounded man showed faith in the Samar- 
 itan when he submitted himself to him, and if we 
 have enough faith in Christ to submit ourselves to 
 Him we shall be saved. Suppose this wounded man 
 had said to his benefactor, " There is no use in you 
 trying to help me because the robbers may find me 
 again," he would have answered, " Why, I will stand 
 between you and all danger if you trust me." Com- 
 monly we hear men sav, " Christ may save us, but 
 we are afraid that we will ffo back again, tbat we ^vill 
 not be able to hold out afterwards, that the devil will 
 take possession ocf us once more." Paul never had 
 any such thoughts, for he said, " I am persuaded that 
 He is able to keep that which I have committed to 
 His tr\ist airainst that dav." Let us remember that 
 when we commit ourselves to Christ He takes charjye 
 of us, comes b< tween us and all danser, for He is not 
 only able to save to the uttermost, but He is able to 
 keep us from fallinsr, and at last to present us fault- 
 less. Then the Samaritan made provision for the 
 wounded man. i.ot only so, but became responsible 
 for the man's wants; he gave two pence and said. 
 
THE UNFORTUNATE MAN. ^47 
 
 " Whatever more is necessary I will pay thee when I 
 
 that God ,vill supply all our wants out of His riche, 
 « glo.7, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord^ He 
 
 I" T '~"" *'' '"^ °' ''•^ "-'' H'^ g-e iB suffi- 
 cient for us m the present, as our days so will cur 
 
 strength be He has also made tZ future sure 
 
 ne:ther d.«th nor life, things present nor things t^ 
 
 come heaght nor depth, nor any other creature shall 
 
 as'in r/^T'*' " '~™ ""^ '"'' °f O-'-l -hich 
 IS m Chnst Jesus our lord. 
 
■"nB? 
 
 ■■■i 
 
 XIV. 
 
 ma:n^asseh. 
 
 ! I 
 
 " Manasseh his son reigned in his stead."— IT. CiinoNici-KS 32 : zr,. 
 
 Manasseh was the son of his grandfather. Old 
 Aha/, was one of the worst of kings, and his mantle of 
 iniquity seemed to skip a generation to fall upon the 
 head of young Manasseh. Hezekiah, his father ac- 
 cording to the flesh, was one of the best kings, and 
 after he had been requested to put his house in order, 
 as he was to die, he had fifteen years added to his life. 
 Three years after that Manasseh was born. For 
 twelve years he had the loving care of the godly 
 Hezekiah and the healthful influence of that home 
 where God was reverenced and feared. It is a great 
 advantage for a boy to grow up surrounded by such a 
 spiritual and healthful atmosphere. We cannot over- 
 estimate the influence and power of a Christian homo. 
 But in the case of Manasseh, as in the case of so many 
 others, there must have been an outside influence 
 counteracting the influence of the home. When he 
 was twelve years of age he was left alone, and began 
 to rule in Jenisalem. At that age, when a boy thinks 
 .he knows everything, and could even teach his father, 
 no doubt he was surrounded by many who would flat- 
 
MANASSEH. 
 
 149 
 
 Old 
 
 tie of 
 n the 
 3r ac- 
 3, and 
 order, 
 IS life. 
 For 
 
 godly 
 liome 
 great 
 uch a 
 over- 
 home, 
 many 
 uenc.e 
 
 Len 
 
 he 
 
 began 
 
 Itliinks 
 
 father, 
 
 d flat- 
 
 ter him and exhort him not to follow the antiquated 
 ideas of his fathers, but to strike out for himself, and 
 so we have him entering uDon a course the very op- 
 posite of that which his father pursued. He breaks 
 down the altars which his father built, and he builds 
 up the high places and the altars to Baal, which his 
 father pulled down. 
 
 How often since then this history has repeated it- 
 self. How frequently we find young men undoing 
 what their fathers did, squandering the money that 
 their fathers gathered, blasphe^iing the God that 
 their fathers worshipped, running riot and making 
 shipwreck of their souls. The prophets spoke to him 
 but he hearkened not. He looked with disdain upon 
 the messengers of the Lord, and refused to hearken to 
 their voice, turned his feet away from the sanctuary, 
 and not only mocked but persecuted those who op- 
 posed his views or reproved him for his actions. How 
 many there are to-day following in his footsteps. 
 First, they have been among the ungodly desecrating 
 the Sabbath and forsaking the sanctuary, then wo 
 find them standing in the way of sinners, and when 
 they have reached the last stage we see them sitting 
 in the seat of the scornful and mocking at evers'thing 
 that is sacred. 
 
 But while he is an unbeliever in the established 
 truths of the religion of his country, he is one of the 
 
150 
 
 MANASSEH. 
 
 11: ! 
 
 most credulous of men for he believes in wizards and 
 -witchcraft, and all the enchantments orf his day. We 
 so frequently find men who cannot believe, or say 
 they cannot believe, in facts that have been estab- 
 lished by many infallible proofs, believing: at the 
 same time in the greatest absurdities. 
 
 'Not only was Manasseh bad himself and opposed 
 to all righteousness, but he led others astray. The 
 higher the position is which a man occupies the great- 
 er his influence either for good or evil. When he 
 is going down in sin he is like a great vessel when 
 she is sinking, drawing after her the smaller boats 
 which may surround her. There is a woe pronounced 
 upon the sinner, but a greater woe on those who lead 
 others astray. And this Manasseh did on an exten- 
 sive scale. When he would not hearken to the mes- 
 seoigers of the Lord he was compelled to listen to the 
 voice of His judgments. For the captains and the 
 host of the king of Assyria came against him. He 
 fled and hid himself in the thorns, but he was fer- 
 reted out, bound with fetters, carried as a captivei to 
 Babylon, and put into one of their prisons or dun- 
 geons. We can imagine his feelings the first night 
 he spent in that prison-house, when w^e remember 
 the kind of those prisons, their gloominess and the 
 miserable condition in which they were kept, and re- 
 member also that he was not only a king but had been 
 
A 
 
 
 MANASSEH. 
 
 161 
 
 the 
 the 
 He 
 fer- 
 
 e« to 
 iun- 
 ight 
 ber 
 the 
 re- 
 )een 
 
 ! 
 
 brought up from his childhood in a royal palace, hav- 
 ing everything which his heart desired, and never 
 knowing what it was to have his liberty curtailed. 
 When he is left alone in the silence of the night he 
 cannot help thinking about scenes of the past ; he Avill 
 be back again to the days of childhood, feel ,.upon his 
 head the pressure of a loving hand and hear a voice 
 saying, " The Lord bless thee and keep thee." Then 
 his sins and his iniquities will rise before him as great 
 mountains, he will see the innocent blood that he had 
 shed, he will hear its cry from the ground calling 
 for vengeance, his whole past comes before him, and 
 from it he cannot escape. 
 
 Memory is an awful thing, or it is a glorious thing. 
 It is either the worm that never dies and the fire that 
 cannot be quenched, or that which brings salvation. 
 If we remember, when it is too late, we are like the 
 one to whom Abraham said, " Son, remember in thy 
 life-time thou hadst thy good things." If memory 
 comes to us in time it is like that which saved the 
 psalmist when he said, " I thought upon my ways 
 and turned my feet unto Thy testimonies." Memory 
 was the salvation of Manasseh, for out of the black 
 darkness of his past terrible life he heard a voice 
 saying, " Come now, and let us reason together, 
 though your sins be as scarlet they shall be as white 
 as snow; though they be red like crimson they shall 
 
'^fF^ 
 
 152 
 
 MAHASSEH. 
 
 I!!! 
 
 be as wool." " Let the wicked forsake his way and 
 the unrighteous man his thoughts, and let him return 
 unto the Lord and He will have mercy upon him, and 
 to our God for He will abundantly pardon." There 
 is no doubt but he heard such a voice, and it was that 
 which gave him courage to call upon the Lord in the 
 night of his trouble and from the dungeon in which 
 he was imprisoned; and that God, whose mercy has 
 in it a wideness like the widcness of the sea, heard the 
 cry of this sinful and suffering king and came to 
 his rescue. 
 
 How many there are in the world to-day with 
 whom God has been dealing in this manner. They 
 have refused to listen to His word, have turned aside 
 from His commandments; but sickness or difficulty 
 or distress of some kind has taken hold of them and 
 then in the hour of their distress they have cried unto 
 the Lord, and Ho has barkened to their voice and 
 come to their deliverance. And then they can say, 
 as one of old. It was well for us that we were afflicted, 
 for before affliction we went astray. 
 
 No doubt a great light came into the soul of 
 ]\fanasseh on that never-to-be-forgotten night. In the 
 morning he heard the footsteps of the guard ap- 
 proaching his cell, and to his amazement he was in- 
 formed that he was set at liberty. God gave to him 
 abundantly above all that he had either asked or ex- 
 
MANASSEH. 
 
 153 
 
 1 of 
 the 
 
 ap- 
 
 ■s in- 
 
 "hira 
 
 ex- 
 
 pected to receive. He returned to Jenisalem freed 
 from the bondage of the sins of his past life, freed 
 from the bondage of the Assyrians, his heart full of 
 gratitude to the God of his fathers, and at the same 
 time full of sorrow for the sins he had committed. 
 Like Paul, when he thought of the grace of God that 
 saved him, he was lifted into the third heavens, but 
 v.'hen he remembered that at one time he had perse- 
 cuted the church of Christ and consented to the death 
 of the first martyr, he was filled with sorrow and 
 looked upon himself as the chief of sinners. Such 
 feelings must have been in the heart of Manasseli 
 as he returned to his citv and liis throne. 
 
 When men repent they may pull out the nails 
 wliich they have driven in during the days of sin, 
 but they cannot get rid of the nail-holes. How often 
 he would say to himself, " If I had only hearkened 
 to the voice of the Lord and obeyed the counsel of 
 my father, how different the kingdom would have 
 been." He cannot undo the evil he had done, but he 
 is determined that he will redeem the time as far as 
 i"- lies within his power; and so he brings forth fruits 
 meet for repentance by pulling down the high places 
 and the altars of Baal, which he had builded up, and 
 by building up the altars to Jehovah which he had 
 pulled down. 
 
 The prophets and men of God, who had come out 
 
154 
 
 MANASSEH. 
 
 I!! 1 
 
 |h:I! 
 
 of their hidinf^-places when the king was taken cap- 
 tive at Babylon, now hear with disn^ay and terror 
 that he is coming back again to Jeinisalcm, and they 
 are escaping for their lives when a messenger comes 
 to them and says, " I have seen strange things to-day, 
 I have seen Manasseh pulling down an altar that he 
 erected to Baal, I have seen him build an altar to 
 Jehovah, I have heard him cry to the God of Abra- 
 ham and of Isaac and of Jacob," and those who listen 
 to the messenger shout " Halleluiah, the king has re- 
 pented." What a thrill of joy must have gone 
 through their hearts, what a change came over the city 
 and the community. 
 
 How often scenes similar to that are witnessed 
 even in our own time. For the God who saved 
 Manasseh is our God. Perhaps this king was the 
 greatest sinner in the Old Testament dispensation. 
 It is said that by his orders Isaiah was sawn asunder, 
 and the inspired writer infonus us that he made the 
 people otf Jerusalem do worse than the heathen. 
 Now, if God saved that man, made him v. worker of 
 righteousness and a worshipper of the living God, is 
 there anything too hard for Him? It is this line of 
 argument that the apostle Paul uses in the New Tes- 
 tament, informing us that Christ saved him, the 
 chief, the greatest of sinners, saved him as an example 
 of the power of His grace and the greatness of His 
 
MANASSEH. 
 
 155 
 
 love. He is able to save to the uttermost all who 
 come unto Him; but he is also able to bring the ,'most 
 hardened sinner to a sense of his guilt and of hisxlan- 
 ger. ]^o doubt there were many in Jerusalem who 
 knew that they could not influence Manassoh, but 
 they poured out their hearts in prayer to the God 
 who can turn the hearts of kings as He turns the rivers 
 of water. And so in our midst there may be sin- 
 ners—high-handed, proud, cniel, and scornful as this 
 king of Jenisalem; but the God of heaven is able to 
 bring them to their knees, to bring their sins before 
 them so that they will shudder at the sight, and then 
 to reveal unto them the Lamb of God who taketh 
 away the sins of the world. The story of Manasseh 
 should keep the greatest sinner from despairing, and 
 should encourage Christians to pray for the conver- 
 sion of those who are far from God and out of the 
 way, for He is able to make the most hardened be- 
 come the most truly penitent and His most devoted 
 servants. 
 
^WW^I^flHMHWBa 
 
 XV. 
 
 11^ 
 
 r % 
 
 if ■'! 
 
 ! 
 
 THREE NEW TESTAMENT CONVERSIONS. 
 
 '* This day is salvation come to this house."— Luke 19 : 9. 
 " Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do ? "— Acis 9 : 6. 
 " What must I do to be saved ? "—Acts 16 : 30, 
 
 First, Zaccheus. The account of his conversion 
 is given in the gospel by Luke, chapter 19: 1-11. He 
 was not only a publican but a chief among them, con- 
 sequently he would be one of the most despised men 
 in Israel, for the publicans were looked down upon 
 on account of the positions they held as tax-gatherers, 
 under the Roman government. He became inter- 
 ested in Christ because he had heard that Jesus was 
 not only friendly to the class to which he belonged 
 but that He had received them, had eaten with them, 
 and had called one of them to the rank of disciple- 
 ship. He was very anxious to see this new teacher, 
 but there were two difficulties in the way — he was 
 little of stature and could not see over a crowd, and 
 then he knev he was thoroughly hated by the multi- 
 tudes, who would gather around Jesus, on His way 
 to Jerusalem ; and a small man has a very poor chance 
 in an unfriendly crowd. But Zaccheus was one of 
 those men who is not easily turned from the goal 
 
 
THREE NEW TESTAMENT CONVERSIONS. 157 
 
 lem, 
 iple- 
 lier, 
 
 was 
 
 and 
 lulti- 
 
 way 
 
 aiice 
 
 He of 
 
 goal 
 
 he desires to reach. When he made up his mind to 
 do a thing he generally did it. The same energy and 
 perseverance that made him chief of the publicans 
 is now brought into play in order to accomplish his 
 object. The Lord likes to meet such men, men who 
 put their whole heart and soul into whatever they are 
 doing or trying to do, for they are among the violent 
 who take the kingdom of heaven by force. It is said 
 that necessity is the mother of invention, and seeing 
 Jesus had become to Zaccheus a necessity, he devised 
 a means by which he would have his desires gratified. 
 He climbed up into a tree thinking, it may be, that 
 he would see Jesus without attracting any attention 
 from those who were passing by. But what must his 
 thoughts have been wIipiti Jesus looked up, and when 
 the eyes of the two men for the first time met; what 
 a thrill o: joy and fear must have rushed through his 
 heart, when he heard his own name spoken by this 
 One whom he was so desirous of seeing; and then 
 amazement reached its climax when Jesus told him to 
 make haste and come down ar He was to abide at 
 his house that day. He did not invite Jesus to his 
 home, but Jesus invited Himself. As a general thing 
 He went where He was asked, even to their feasts, 
 but here He is inviting Himself. In one of the 
 parables which our Lord uttered we have the servants 
 going out to one class of the community and inviting 
 
158 
 
 THREE NEW TESTAMENT CONVERSIONS. 
 
 them; we have them sent out to another class and 
 they are commanded to compel these to come in. 
 Zaccheus, in a certain sense, belonged to the latter 
 class ; he would never have invited Jesus, not because 
 he was unwilling to have Him, but because he felt 
 himself unworthy of such an honour. Jesus, who 
 could read the thoughts and search the hearts of men, 
 knew this, and He knew that He would be more than 
 welcome in the home of this publican. What a night 
 that was to Zaccheus. Can we not imagine Jesus put- 
 ting His hands on the heads of the little children and 
 blessing them, and talking with them about the 
 things of the kingdom? It was a night never to be 
 forgotten by this publican and his family. And 
 afterwards, when the news came from Jerusalem that 
 the Jews with wicked hands had slain the Prophet of 
 Kazareth, there was no home in which there was 
 greater grief than this home of the publican; but 
 how their hearts would rejoice when thev heard the 
 news that was almost too srood to be true, that the 
 crucified One had risen again from the dead. Zac- 
 cheus may liaA^e been among those who watched 
 Christ ascend from the Mount of Olives; be that as it 
 may, the impressions which were left upon his heart, 
 on that memorable occasion when he first met with 
 Jesus, were never effaced. 
 
 We come now to the second conversion — that of 
 
THRHE .,(EW TESTAMENT CONVERSIONS. 159 
 
 Saul, whiol, is recorded in the ninth chapter of the 
 Acts. He is so different from Zaeeheus. There is 
 no desire on his part to see Jesus, but all his powers 
 are bemg put forth to exterminate those who believe 
 in Christ. No man was doing more against the cause 
 of Christianity than this man of Tai^us. No doubt 
 the Christian people prayed for his conversion; but 
 how was it to be brought about? They could not 
 speak to him or reason mth him, there was no 
 human instrumentality that could be brought to bear 
 i.pon this persecutor, and his conversion, from a hu- 
 man point of Wew at least, seemed impossible. But 
 when ordinary means are not sufficient to i^ach the 
 smner ,od is able to use extraordinary means, and 
 ^ in the ease of this man we find Christ Himself ap- 
 
 cus. The light that shone m-ound him was brighter 
 
 than the sun at mid.day..-d the voice that he heard 
 brought terror to his heart and he fell as dead upon 
 
 the ground. And this is the man who subsec„ontly 
 speaks so much about the sovereignity of God and the 
 grace of God. Perhaps in no case God's sovereignity 
 and God's grace were more man-ellously displayed 
 than in the conversion of this man. Saul the perse- 
 cutor, by the sovereign power of Christ, turned to be 
 the earnest apostle; the one who was the chief of sin- 
 ners saved by the grace of God. In after years he 
 
4t 
 
 160 THREE NEW TESTAMENT CONVERSIONS. 
 
 thinks of this scene with amazement, and could see in 
 it the great t uth that God can make the wrath of 
 man to praise Him. In a statement which he makes 
 afterwards he wishes to correct the great mistake 
 which he, himself, made. He heard all that could bo 
 said against Christ and Christianity, but he listened 
 not to the testimony in favor of Christ and Chris- 
 tianity. Therefore he gives the exhortation, " Prove 
 all things, hold fast that which is good." There is 
 one point in connection with his conversion, how- 
 ever, that is worthy of special note, — the very mo- 
 ment that he was convinced of the divinity of Jesus 
 Christ that moment he became His servant and cried 
 out, "Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do?" and 
 from that hour he loved to call himself the slave of 
 Jesus Christ. How many there are in the world to- 
 day who tell us that they believe the scriptures, they 
 believe that Jesus Christ is divine, able and willing 
 to save them, believe that they ought to be Christians 
 and yet they have not taken the first step. Will these 
 facts not rise in judgment against them? for the one 
 who knows his Lord's will and does it not shall be 
 beaten with many stripes. The moment that Saul 
 came to know the Lord that moment he suiTcndercd 
 himself, body, soul, and spirit to Jesus Christ, and 
 in after years he could say, " I live, yet not I, but 
 Christ liveth in me," 
 
THREE NEW TESTAMENT CONVERSIONS. Ifit 
 
 Now we come to a man who is very different from 
 either Zaccheus or Saul-one who occupies a verv 
 different position. He is a Roman soldier, turnkey 
 w the prison in PhiUippi, and the account of Lis con- 
 ver.,on is given in the sixteenth chapter of the Acts 
 How IS he to be reached-he and his companions and 
 the prisoners? They do not know very much abon, 
 this sect that is spoken against, they have not an op- 
 portunity, and perhaps if they had they would have 
 no desire to go to the meetings where Paul and Sihis 
 were preaching, yet it is God's will that the gospel 
 should come into the prison-house. How does He 
 bnng it about? We have the story of the conversion 
 of Lydia and then the account of Paul's arrest be 
 cause he had healed the maiden who was bringing 
 m money to hor proprietors, who, when they saw that 
 their gain was gone, caused the apostle to be thrown 
 into the prison-house. After he had been flogged the 
 jailer received a charge to keep him safely, and so ho 
 made his feet fast in the stocks, and put him in the 
 ■nner prison. Paul knew that for some purpose God 
 pormitted all this; he knew that it was the Lord's will 
 that he should come to Macedonia, and that in soma 
 way God was Working out his own plans; that is what 
 enabled hun to sing, he and his companion, in the 
 prison; for, as he MU us afterwards, he was ,villing 
 that the cause of his Master might be advanced h^ 
 
fir 
 
 ■"A 
 I 
 
 
 1 ; 
 
 1fii3 
 
 THREE NEW TESTAMENT CONVERSIONS. 
 
 liis bonds; if being in prison was to furtlier the cansp 
 then lie wished to be in prison, for the sole desire oF 
 his life was to advance the cause of the One to whom 
 he had given himself. The other prisoners hear the 
 singing — to them it is a strange sound, then the pri- 
 son is shaker, the jailer wakes up thinking the prison- 
 ers are gone, and tries to take away his own life to 
 save himself from the disgrace which wouk come 
 upon him on the morrow, when he would be b- >ught 
 before the Roman govenior and perhaps put to death 
 for allowing the prisoners to escape. I5ut the hand 
 that is drawing the sword is stayed by Paul. Convic- 
 tion comes to the heart of the trembling jailer, who 
 asks the great question, " What must I do to be 
 saved?" He receives the memorable answer, "Be- 
 lieve on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be 
 saved," and the same hour of the night we find him 
 rejoicing in the faith and ministering to these pris- 
 oners. 
 
 Looking at these three men who were brought 
 into the kingdom we see how different were the posi- 
 tions which they occupied, and how different were 
 the means used in bringing them to a knowledge of 
 the truth, yet they re all brought into the fold 
 through the one Mediator. It was Jesus who changed 
 the heart of Zaccheus, it was Jesus who appeared to 
 Saul, it was Jesus who was preached to the jailer, 
 
tllREE NEW TKSTAMENT CONVERSIONS. 163 
 
 ^^^hI through faith in tliis Saviour these three men 
 ^vore saved and bron^ht into the kingdom of God. 
 While there are many points of contrast there are 
 t'lso points in which tlicy resemble each other. In 
 the case of the whole three their lives and their dis- 
 positions are co^ipletely changed by coming in con- 
 tact with Christ. Zacchciis was an extortioner and 
 no doubt a miser, for when a man is covetous he will 
 often exact more than he should when an opportunity 
 presents itself, and he will retain that which ho should 
 f^'ive to others. AYe have every reason to believe that 
 before Zaccheus was converted he took the advantage 
 of men and was also miserly, hoarding up that which 
 he gathered; but as soon as he meets Christ, as soon 
 as salvation comes to his house, and into his hearb, 
 the man is completely changed; he wishes now to 
 restore four-fold to those he has robbed, and he is 
 %villing to give half his goods to feed the poor; he be- 
 comes just and righteous, he becomes generous and 
 large-hearted; he is now in Christ Jesus, he is a new 
 creature; old things have passed away and all things 
 have become new. In the case of Saul the change 
 is also marvellous. The persecutor becomes the 
 apostle, the man who desired to have everyone slain 
 because they would not think as he thought, and do 
 as he wished them to do, is now willing to suffer im- 
 prisonment or death itself in order that his enemies 
 
m 
 
 $. <'f 
 
 i ! 
 
 i ! 
 
 i! ! 
 
 
 'I' 
 
 1fi4 
 
 THREE NEW TESTAMENT CONVERSIONS. 
 
 mav be saved, for he tells us that his heart's desire 
 and prayer to God for Israel is that they might be 
 saved, and that he could wish himself accursed for 
 his brethren's sake; willing to endure the perils by 
 land and sea; willing to fight with the beasts at 
 Ephesus, or to die a martyr's death in order that the 
 men who hate him might be saved from their sins 
 and brought to a knowledge of the truth as ijb is in 
 Christ. The cruel persecutor becomes the loving and 
 gentle disciple, saying from his heart, " Grace be with 
 all them that love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity." 
 Then look at the jailer before his conversion. He 
 was cruel, thrusting these men into the inner pri- 
 son and putting their bleeding limbs into the stocks — 
 heartless we would say. 'Not only so but he was 
 cowardly, seeking to take away his own life rather 
 than bear the consequences on the following day; for 
 there is no man who will take away his life but is 
 either insane or the greatest of cowards; for it is done 
 for fear of the disgrace or the suffering which may 
 come from his fellow-men. Xow we have this com- 
 bination of cruelty and cowardice, but after his con- 
 version everything is reversed; he has become the 
 kindest of men ; with his own hands he is washing the 
 stripes of the prisoners, ministering to their wants, 
 and displaying great heroism for he is now caring 
 for the men that he was told to keep fast. "What 
 
THREE NEW TESTAMENT CONVERSIONS. 165 
 
 (loea he care now for tlie Roman court or the magis- 
 trate? The love of God has lifted him above the fear 
 of man, and now, regardless of consequences, he is 
 doing to these prisoners what liis heart and his con- 
 science tell him he should do. It is the grace of God 
 and the love of God that make heroes of men— en- 
 ables one to chase a thousand, and two to put ten 
 thousand to flight. It was this grace and love that 
 enabled Luther to say tliat he would go to Wonns if 
 there were as many devils there as there were tiles 
 on the houses; and it was this prace that enabled John 
 Knox to so live and act that it is said that he never 
 feared the face of man. 
 
 In the three cases brought before us we have the 
 fruits meet for repentance— we have lives manifest- 
 ing the change that had taken place in the heart. 
 And on do^vn through the centuries wherever there 
 has been a true conversion there has been a change 
 of heart and consequently a change of life; for you 
 cannot change the fountain without changing the 
 stream; and if a man have not the Spirit of Christ 
 he is none of His. But if his heart be changed it will 
 be seen in the man's life and in his action, as it was 
 seen in the life and the actions of Zaccheus, of Saul, 
 and of the Phillippian jailer. 
 
lif 
 
 XVI. 
 THE GKEAT FEAST. 
 
 "Come ; for all things are now ready. "—Luke It : 17. 
 
 We are all familiar with the circumstances which 
 led Christ to speak this parable. He was at a feast 
 in the house of one of the chief Pharisees, and Ho 
 noticed that the guests did the very opposite to what 
 people do when they go to prayer-meeting — they 
 chose the front or chief seats. He advised them to 
 take lower seats lest they might have to move when 
 those for whom the chief places were reserved would 
 arrive, and that it would look better to be taken up 
 from a lower to a higher place than to be taken down 
 from a higher to a lower. He then turned His atten- 
 tion to the host, for He noticed that all the people who 
 were present were well to do, and from the best fam- 
 ilies, .and He knew that this chief Pharisee expected 
 to be invited to their homes when they would have 
 feasts; so He advised the man when he would be mak- 
 ing a feast again to invite the poor, and those who 
 could not recompense him, so that he might gain 
 the reward of heaven. Someone who had been watch- 
 ing all that was going on and listening to the conver- 
 sation said, " Blessed is he that shall eat bread in the 
 
 |i:l!r:i 
 
THE GREAT FEAST. 
 
 167 
 
 kingdom of God." To show this one that men do 
 not appreciate the kingdom of God as much as his 
 remark would seem to indicate, our Lord spoke this 
 parable of the great supper, and from it there are 
 several important lessons which we can learn. 
 
 A feast is a place where we are expected to enjoy 
 ourselves, to lay aside all care and anxiety and enter 
 into the full enjoyment of the evening. So it is with 
 Christianity; it is compared to a feast, not intended 
 to bring sorrow and sadness into the homes and lives 
 of those who embrace it, but to bring joy and glad- 
 ness; and this is the idea that is so clearly brought 
 out not only in the tenchings of Christ, Init in the 
 teachings of His apostles in the 'Kew Testament. 
 The early Christians were full of gladness and joy, 
 and were the happiest neople in every community 
 where they dwelt. 
 
 Again, in this feast that is spoken of the host bore 
 all expenses; those invited Avere not expectecl to con- 
 tribute anything, simply to accept of the invitations 
 and partake of his bounty w^hich was so freely pro- 
 vided. So it is with salvation, all the cost has been 
 borne by God. "What must it have cost TTim to giA^e 
 up the onlv begotten and woll-beloved Son, for we 
 read that He spared not His cwn Son but delivered 
 Him up for us all? "What must it have cost Christ 
 to lav aside His glory, to endure the contrndiction of 
 
168 
 
 THE GREAT FEAST. 
 
 sinnere, the sufferings of this life and the accursed 
 death of the cross? All has been provided, /for sal- 
 vation is of the Lord, and all the sinner has to do is 
 to accept of the invitation and take freely this that 
 is offered to him. One would naturally think that 
 men would be anxious to p^o to such a feast as is de- 
 scribed in this chapter; but we learn to the contrary, 
 when we see how the invitations were treated, for 
 they all with one consent bcpan to make excuse. 
 They had no reasons to advance for not being pre- 
 sent, but they manufactured excuses which they pre- 
 sented to the messengers, who brought the invita- 
 tions. The first had a piece of land which he wished 
 to see, another had some oxen he wished to prove, 
 and the third had manied a wife and therefore could 
 not come. Looking at these we see they were merely 
 excuses, the land was not rolling stock to have moved 
 away, and the oxen could have been proven on an- 
 other occasion as well as on that evening, and the 
 ■wife of the man who was married was certainly in- 
 vited, for a man and his wife are one except when 
 travelling by rail or on steamboats, and these inno- 
 valions were not known in those days. But the fact 
 of the matter was they did not want to come, and 
 the host saw through their excuses and then, being 
 angered, he declared that they would not taste 0(f his 
 supper. This seems natural. If, for example, any 
 
 :iLli 
 
THE GREAT FEAST. 
 
 169 
 
 linno- 
 fact 
 and 
 
 his 
 I, any 
 
 of ua go to great expense providing for ti banquet, 
 tell our friends what we are doing, at the same time 
 requesting them to keep certain datOB open, and 
 when everything is ready send them formal invita- 
 tions, if they, knowing their presenco was desu*ed, 
 instead of accepting the invitations, send us trifling 
 excuses, not thinking it worth their while to come, 
 after we have gone to the exnenso, we would natur- 
 ally say, " They will come the next lime they are in- 
 vited." Therefore tliia host that is spoken of, when 
 he knew that his invitations were made light of, and 
 that these people did not appreciate and wo:dd not 
 accept of his kindness, simply said that they would 
 not taste of his supper. Now if we apply this as 
 our Lord intended to apply it, we see that men make 
 the same kind of excuses for not accepting the gos- 
 pel invitations. And let it be borne in mind that the 
 things which kept these people from that banquet 
 were not wrong in themselves, and many of the things 
 which keep people out of the kingdom are things 
 that are not sinful in themselves. For example, it is 
 not wrong for a man to own land or to buy it; it is 
 not \\Tong for a man to buy oxen, for even in the 
 Old Testament dispensation tlioy were not among 
 the unclean animals; it is not wrong for a man to 
 gc;t married, for we are told that it is not good for; a 
 man to bo alone. All these thincrs are lawful in thom- 
 
ITO 
 
 THE GREAT FEAST. 
 
 : 
 
 w 
 
 selves. And we see that in one case it may be the 
 farm, in another the merchandise, in another the 
 pleasure that is lawful; and these things are to-day 
 keeping multitudes oat of the kingdom of God. Tlio 
 man woidd not have had to part with his land, or his 
 neighbor with the oxen, neither would the newly 
 married couple have had to get a divorce in order to 
 attend this banquet. And ^ricn to-day can have all 
 these things and at the sanr.e time accept of the invi- 
 tations of the gospel; if they will only let their light 
 shine and bring their Christianity into their business 
 and their pleasure. Multitudes have done this. 
 Some of the most successful merchants in all ages 
 have been the most devoted Christians, and many 
 w^ho are enjoying life to its fullest extent are also 
 rejoicing in the assurance of the love of God and! in 
 fellowship with His people. 
 
 Now we have been invited; and when the Lord 
 gives an invitation He means it. "VVe can imagine 
 people, in what is called society, sending invitations 
 to those whose presence they do not desire, and the 
 people who receive the invitations may know that 
 their absence will be more acceptable than their pres- 
 ence at the party or ball to which they have been 
 invited. But we cannot think of God acting in this 
 way, for He does not mock men or use deception. 
 Wiien He invites people He invites them because He 
 
 W 1 ! 
 
 I 
 
THE GREAT FEAST. 
 
 171 
 
 the 
 the 
 
 )-clay 
 
 The 
 31' his 
 icwly 
 ler to 
 ve all 
 3 invi- 
 r light 
 asiness 
 « thi^. 
 11 ages 
 
 many 
 re al?> 
 
 ancti in 
 
 lie Lord 
 liniag-ine 
 
 itations 
 
 and the 
 
 low that 
 
 eir pres- 
 
 ,ve been 
 
 in this 
 
 ception. 
 
 anse Ho 
 
 wants them to come. These people to whom the 
 Lord makes reference, knew that thej were invited 
 and that they were wanted, and the host knew that, 
 hence, they are not nr^ed, they have made their 
 choice fully understanding the situation, and he de- 
 cides accordingly. How true this was in the case of 
 Israel at Kadcsh-hamea. The Lord invited them to 
 enter into the land of promise hut they refused, and 
 then He said: "Ye shall not enter." He closed the 
 door against them. Do we not learn from that inci- 
 dent and from this parable, that when the Lord invites 
 us we may refuse the invitation once too often? And 
 He may say to us as He said to those men, ''Thou shalt 
 not taste of My supper or enter into My kingdom." 
 And you will notice that they treated the messengers 
 with courtesy and respect but refused very politely to 
 accept of the invitation. How true that is of many 
 to-day; how courteous and respectful they are to 
 those who bring the message; but they fail to accept 
 of it, present their miserable excuses and shut them- 
 selves out of the kingdom. Lnt notice that wliilo 
 these men refused to go when asked, they (hd not 
 defeat the plans of the host. He had made a feast and 
 he was determined that it Avould be fiirnlsled with 
 guests. In like manner, when men refuse the invita- 
 tions of the gospel they shut themselves out, but they 
 do not defeat the plans of God. Christ said to the 
 
||,;^ r 
 
 t^BBESSSSBO^^^^^M 
 
 172 
 
 THE GREAT FEAST. 
 
 very men who were refusing His invitations that 
 they would be shut out while men would come from 
 tlie east and west, from the north and from the south, 
 and sit down in the kingdom of Grod, for Christ shall 
 yet see of the travail of His soul and be satisfied, no 
 matter how we treat His message or His invitation. 
 We see in the parable how this .s to be brought about. 
 The servants ar^ now told to go out into the cities, 
 to the streets and to the lanes; then they are sent to 
 the highways and to the hedges and commanded to 
 compel men to come in. While they only invited 
 one class, they are to compel this other class, a'^d it 
 is not hard to see the reason for this change in the 
 orders io the messengers. The first class know thefy- 
 were invited and were wanted and felt themselves, 
 ]^erhaps, worthy of the invitation; the latter class 
 would look at it from a very different point of view 
 because of their past lives. For example, suppose the 
 Lord ^layoT of some of our great cities would make 
 a banquet inviting the nobility, if they would refuse 
 to come and then he sent his messengers out into the 
 slums of the great city inviting the poor and the 
 tU'spised to tlio ie&st, we can easily understand how 
 they would look upon such an invitation. They would 
 say to the messengers, " There must be a mistake 
 somewhere, we have broken the very laws that the 
 chief magistrate is supposed to enforce, we have de- 
 
THE GREAT FEAST. 
 
 173 
 
 that 
 
 from 
 
 south., 
 
 t shall 
 
 ed, no 
 
 tation. 
 
 b about. 
 
 ) cities, 
 
 sent to 
 
 ided to 
 
 invited 
 
 , u^d it 
 
 } in the 
 
 L'W tliei>' 
 
 mselves, 
 
 ;er class 
 of view 
 
 ipose the 
 
 dd make 
 Id refuse 
 into the 
 and the 
 and how 
 ey would 
 mistake 
 that the 
 have de- 
 
 spised him and the government of his city, we are 
 poor and miserable, it cannot be possible that he wants 
 ns at his banquet." What an amount of persuasion 
 and reasoninp^ would be necessary in order to compel 
 such people to accept of such an invitation. Thus 
 when we go to the sinners who have fallen and gone 
 down, it may be, into the mire of iniquity, we pre- 
 sent to them an invitation from the Lord of Hosts 
 informing them that He is desirous that they should 
 be His, that they should sit do"wn in His banqueting- 
 iioute, become sharers of His glory and heirs to a 
 wonderful inheritance. They immediately respond 
 by saying that the invitation cannot be for them since 
 they have t-aken His name in vain, broken His laws, 
 and sinned against Him in so many ways — they are 
 miworthy. And what persuasion and entreaty and 
 reasoning is necessary in order to show to them that 
 they are the invited ones, and that He really wants 
 them to share in His bounty. That is what the com- 
 pelling means — the persuading of those who are im- 
 willing to come because they realize their unworthi- 
 ness and their unfitness, and cannot bolievo that the 
 invitation is for them. 
 
 The work of the messengers then was to obey the 
 command of their master, and compel these men from 
 the streets and lanes, the hig:hways and hedges, to 
 come to the feast that it might be furnished with 
 
 fi 
 
•(■"-^^-^ 
 
 if ■Mi 
 
 IH 
 
 THE GREAT FEAST. 
 
 ill ! 
 
 It 
 
 ! i 
 
 ! I 
 
 • 
 
 guests. This is the work which Christ has entmsted 
 to His church, and the question comes, Is the church 
 doing' this work — compelling these multitudes to 
 come into the kingdom? Are we not sometimes re- 
 pelling them by our magnificent buildings so gor- 
 geously furnished, our classical music and philosophic 
 essays? The Christianity of many of us consists in 
 faring sumptuously every day, wearing fine apparel, 
 taking in the best entertainments, attending divine 
 service once a Sabbath, sitting in a beautifully cush- 
 ioned pew and criticising the choir or quartette, 
 making some wise remark about the scnnon, and 
 thanking God we are not like the masses, many of 
 whom possess more brains than we do, but they have 
 never had a chance of developing them, because tliey 
 were born poor and have had to stniggle all their life 
 trying to make ends meet. How many of us 
 could honestly say that we are among the messengei's 
 sent out to compel sinful men to come into tJie king- 
 dom of God? Oh, church of the living God, wake 
 up to your responsibilitiy, for your duty is to take 
 the gospel to every creature and in Christ's stead to 
 persuade men to come into His kingdom. 
 
 Am I talking to any who feel that because of 
 their past lives the invitation does not include them? 
 If so. I plead with you, by the love of the Father 
 Wlio gave His only begotten Son to redeem you, by 
 
THE GKEAT FEAST, 
 
 175 
 
 Ltnisted 
 cliurcli 
 ides to 
 mes re- 
 so gor- 
 losopliic 
 
 isists in. 
 apparel, 
 
 i; divine 
 
 ly cush- 
 
 lartette, 
 
 on, and 
 
 uauy of 
 
 Ley liave 
 
 use tliey 
 
 lieir life 
 
 ' of 119 
 
 jssengers 
 
 lie king- 
 
 )d, wake 
 
 to take 
 
 stead to 
 
 the love of the Sou AVho emptied Himself of His 
 divine gloiy, took upon Himself our nature, bearing 
 our sins in His own body on the tree, and dying for 
 us that we might have life through Him, by tho love 
 of the Holy Spirit who has been showing you your 
 sins and striving mth your heart, respond to the 
 lord's invitation and say, " I come." 
 
 Just as I am — without one plea, 
 But that Thy blood was shed for me, 
 And that Thou bidd'st me come to Thee, 
 Oh Lamb of God, I come, I come. 
 
 cause of ® 
 :le them? 
 c Father 
 YOU, by 
 
 *% 
 
 «s 
 
 m 
 
 ® 
 
 • 
 
XYII. 
 
 PKAYER 
 
 
 • Lord, toaoli r.s to pray, iis .Tcihn also taught his ilisciyilop."— Fakk U ; 1. 
 " After this manner, therefore, pray ye."— Matihkw 6: it. 
 
 No man was so liift'lily spoken of by our Lord as 
 John the Baptist, and in reading the New Testament 
 Ave are somewliat surprised that the writers fi^ve to 
 him so little space. But enough is said to indicate 
 his character and the line along whicH his preacliing 
 ran. And this question which the disciple asked our 
 Lord reveals John to us not only as a man of prayer, 
 but as one who taught his disciples to pray; and the 
 disciples of Jesus are amiious that they might be 
 taught by Him, as John's disciples were taught by 
 their master. They do not wish to be taught con- 
 cerning the necessity of prayer, for they had come to 
 realize that prayer is as necessary to the life of the 
 soul, as breathing is to the life of the body. Neither 
 do they ask concerning the One to Avhom prayer 
 should be offered, for all through their history they 
 prayed to the God of heaven and their beloved Dan- 
 iel retfused to pray to any God save the God of his 
 fathers, though he knew what the conaequences 
 
 a 
 
 1 i h , 
 
PRAYER. 
 
 li 1 
 
 IKK 11:1- 
 
 Lord as 
 stament 
 
 g^ye to 
 indicate 
 reacHng; 
 ;ked our 
 prayer, 
 and tbe 
 ight be 
 njvlit by 
 [gilt con- 
 come to 
 :e of tbe 
 Keitber 
 prayer 
 :ory tbey 
 ed Ban- 
 lod of bis 
 (e<\uences 
 
 would be; and the Old Testament is full of prayers 
 which went from the hearts of the people to the throne 
 of God. But they wished to be taught to pray in such 
 a manner that blessings and power might come down 
 upon them and our Lord gave to them, and, through 
 them, has given to us the model prayer which we 
 sometimes speak of as the Lord*s prayer. 
 
 If we were sending a petition to the Queen, about 
 the first question which would present itself is, How 
 shall we address her? what title shall we give her? 
 And when we are sending our petitions to the I-ord of 
 all the earth, how shall w^e address Him? It is this 
 question rising in our hearts that our Lord answers 
 when He says, Say, Our Father. In the Old Testa- 
 ment God is frequently spoken of as a father, but al- 
 ways in the sense of the Creator or the Preserver or 
 the Redeemer of His people: but in the ^ew Testa- 
 ment the word has a different and a deeper meaning, 
 a new relationship has been established; God the Son 
 has taken upon Himself our nature. Forasmuch then 
 as we are partakers of flesh and blood, He also Him- 
 self took part of the same, taking not the form of 
 angels but the seed of Abraham, becoming bone of 
 our bone and flesh of our flesh ; and through faith we 
 have received His divine nature, for to as many as 
 received Him gave He power to become the sons of 
 God, so that now we have received the adoption and 
 
 o 
 
fr^ 
 
 178 
 
 PRAYER. 
 
 f.<4% j 
 
 i '!' 
 
 can cry, Abba Fatter. Since we are joint heirs with 
 Jesus and He has become the elder brother, we can 
 now speak of God as our Father in a different way 
 from that in which the ancients understood the term, 
 coming not as foreigners to a king and potentate, but 
 coming as children to a living: Father. 
 
 The second question which would present itself 
 with reference to the petition of which we have been 
 speaking is. Where shall we send it? And this ques- 
 tion with reference to our Father is answered by 
 Christ when he Says, " Which art in Heaven." "^^en 
 Solomon was dedicating the temple he said that the 
 heaven and the heaven of heavens could not contain 
 God, and we know from the scripture that God is in 
 every place, and that it is impossible to get away from 
 His Spirit or from His all-seeing eye; yet He has a 
 dwelling-place, the place of His throne, the city that 
 Abraham saw afar off, a house oif many mansions to 
 Avhich our Saviour referred on the last night He was 
 with the disciples, a house not made with hands, to 
 which Paul makes reference when writing to the 
 Corinthians — the dwelling-place of our God; and 
 from all parts of the universe God the Father can be 
 reached by the prayers of His children. A petition, if 
 sent to royalty, will be to the point, with very few su- 
 perfluous words, and on that account it will necessarily 
 bo brief. Prayer ought to be to the point, as we learn 
 
 ^ 
 
3 with 
 re can 
 it way 
 I term, 
 te, but 
 
 : itself 
 e been 
 s ques- 
 red by 
 
 liat the 
 contain 
 )d is in 
 ly from 
 'e has a 
 ity that 
 sions to 
 He was 
 ands, to 
 to the 
 od; and 
 r can be 
 tition, if 
 Y few su- 
 jcessarily 
 we learn 
 
 i 
 
 PRAYER. j/jrij 
 
 from this model given to us, and it should be brief. 
 This is certainly true in regard to public prayer, and 
 there is no lesson which the church has taken so long to 
 learn. How many meetings have been killed by long 
 prayers; how many congregations have been wearied 
 and put out of a devotional frame of mind because 
 the minister seemed to think that he had to take in 
 everything from the day that the morning stai-s sang 
 together, until the angel with one foot on the land 
 and the other upon the sea shall cry, "that there 
 should be time no longer.'^ We have no authority 
 for these long prayers. The prayer at the dedica- 
 tion of the temple that was supposed to be an event 
 in the history of the nation will take only five or six 
 minutes to read, and in .the New Testament long 
 prayers are condemned, and we are told that men. are 
 not heard for their much speaking. Brevity then is 
 one of the lessons which Christ teaches by this model 
 wliich he has givefn to us. This does not apply, of 
 course, to private devotion; men may spend the whoh^ 
 night in communion with Him as He frequently 
 spent the whole night in communion with his Father. 
 The next question presenting itself is, What shall 
 we ask? Here we have the answer,— Pray for tlie 
 hallowing of the Father's name. iN^ames in scripture 
 were always significant, and the name of God stands 
 for His attributes. We are to pray that that name, 
 
f«W' 
 
 Hi 
 
 180 
 
 PRAYER. 
 
 Uid,? 
 
 f:^;| 
 
 Mi I 'I 
 
 »■ i 
 
 I 1 
 
 f'l 
 
 
 lllli 
 
 which is so frequently blasphemed and taken in vain 
 by His creatures may be hallowed and had in rever- 
 ence, and then that His kinpjdom may come. If that 
 kingdom had come there would be no need to offer 
 up this prayer, but it has not. The kingdom referred 
 to is not the kingdom of God which is \vithin us, but 
 the kingdom tlrnt shall stretch from shore to shore 
 and from the river to the ends of the earth; the time 
 when all nations shall become His inheritance and all 
 the kingdoms of the world the kingdoms of our Lord 
 and His Christ; the time when all shall know Him 
 and when there shall be nothing to hurt or to destroy 
 in all His holy mountain, when He shall reign in 
 righteousness ; and when that kingdom comes His 
 name will be truly hallowed. Pray that His will may 
 be done upon the earth. Our world is full of jarrings 
 and discord because men are out of touch with God 
 and consequently out of touch wnth one another. 
 But when His kingdom shall come and His will be 
 done upon earth as it is in heaven, there will be noth- 
 ing but the sweetest harmony; and it is for this that 
 the Christian is to pray. Our thoughts are now turned 
 to ourselves — our physical necessities, our daily bread. 
 Our Saviour, in speaking of the Gentiles, said that 
 they were always thinking and talking about what they 
 ■would eat and drink and wherewithal they would be 
 clothed. He requested His disciples to seek first the 
 
 I! > 
 
PftAYER. 
 
 181 
 
 vain 
 3ver- 
 tbat 
 offer 
 erred 
 
 s, but 
 
 sliore 
 
 J time 
 
 nd all 
 
 p Lord 
 
 7 Him 
 
 lestroy 
 
 sign in 
 
 les His 
 
 ill may 
 
 arrings 
 
 DhGod 
 
 notlier. 
 
 [will be 
 •e notb- 
 Ins tbat 
 turned 
 bread, 
 dd tbat 
 lat tbey 
 Tould be 
 Ifirst tbe 
 
 kingdom of God, stating that these necessary things 
 would be added, since tlie Father knoweth that the 
 children have need of them; therefore in this prayer 
 He teaches to pray first for the kingdom of God and 
 then to ask for the things which the Lord knoweth 
 we need. It is right for us then to pray for our daily 
 bread — for food and raiment, for the God who feeds 
 the sparrows and clothes the lilies will surely care 
 for, and supply the wants of those, who are his chil- 
 dren. 
 
 The next petition, has reference to our sins — for 
 there is no man that sinneth not, and as John tells us, 
 if we say we have no sin we deceive ourselves and the 
 truth is not in us, or, as Christ taught Peter, he that 
 is washed requires to have his feet washed. In other 
 words, the ransomed of the Lord coming in contact 
 with sin require daily cleansing of the soul as the 
 body requii'es its daily food. Therefore lie exhorts 
 to pray for the forgiveness of sin, and it is implied 
 that what we ask Him to do for us we will be willing 
 to do for others, — " Forgive us our sins as we for- 
 give those who sin against us." AVe have no right 
 to ask God to blot out our iniquities unless we arc 
 willing to forgive those who are indebted to us. In 
 addition to that, we are to pray for guidance, " Lctad 
 us not into temptation." It is true God cannot lead 
 men into temptation in the bad sense of the word, as 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 IIM 112.5 
 
 IM IIIII2.2 
 
 an 
 
 2.0 
 
 1.8 
 
 
 111.25 
 
 1.4 1.6 
 
 
 4 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 -/py 
 
 ^ 
 
 0% 
 
 /2 
 
 /a 
 
 a 
 
 
 *, •> 
 
 C? 
 
 / 
 
 //, 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. )4S80 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 ^ 
 
 4>^ 
 
 A 
 
 :\ 
 
 ^q\' 
 
 \ 
 
 ^q> 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 "v 
 
 %^ 
 
 >> 
 
 '<?> 
 

 
li! I 
 
 r 
 
 182 
 
 PRAYfiR. 
 
 He cannot be tempted of evil, neither tempteth He any 
 man; hut temptation in this sense means the testing 
 or the tn'ing, as the Spirit led Christ into the wilder- 
 ness to be tempted, which means that He was taken 
 there* to be tried or to be tested, and He stood the test 
 and came from the wilderness as gold purified in tho 
 furnace. The thought here is that we are not to hav(^ 
 so much confidence in our o^vn strength, as id desire 
 that we be led into places where we would be sorely 
 tried or put to a severe test Peter had unbounded 
 confidence in himself, for when he heard how the 
 disciples were to be tested he thought that though all 
 men fall yet he could stand; but in after years he 
 could see the necessity of this petition. Lead us not 
 into places where we shall be sorely tried. 
 
 Deliver us from the evil, or the Evil One. -No 
 matter what men's theories are in these days with 
 reference to the power of evil and a personal devil, 
 no one can read the New Testament without coming 
 to the conclusion that Jesus Christ believed in a per- 
 sonal devil; and He is here teaching His disciples to 
 pray that they may be delivered from this Evil One 
 — ^this one, who so desired to have one of these same 
 disciples, that he might sift him as wheat And 
 surely, if those disciples who had such wonderful 
 power imparted to them required to pray tWs prayer, 
 how much more do we need to offer it up from our 
 
PRAYER. 
 
 183 
 
 paiiy 
 sting 
 ilder- 
 taken 
 ,e test 
 in tlie 
 ) have 
 desire 
 soreb' 
 (Unded 
 >w the 
 ugh all 
 »« be 
 us not 
 
 e. 
 
 with 
 devil, 
 coining 
 I aper- 
 iples to 
 vil One 
 se same 
 And 
 
 nderful 
 prayer, 
 om onr 
 
 hearts that we may be delivered from him, from his 
 wiles and from his power. 
 
 In looking at this model prayer we see that it is 
 wonderfully comprehensive. It takes in everything 
 — the name of God, the kingdom of God, the will of 
 God, our physical necessities — food and raiment im- 
 plied- -the pardon of onr sins, our relation to others 
 in the forgiving of those who trespass against us, 
 our guidance through the difficult places and places 
 of trial, and our deliverance from the Evil One. 
 Like the law written on the tables of stone referring 
 to God and referring to humanity, the foundation of 
 all laws, so this prayer, the two tables you may say, 
 referring to God, His kingdom, His will ; ref emng to 
 our needs, physical and spiritual, and our relation to 
 others, is the foundation and the model for all prayer, 
 — ^leaving out nothing and taking in everything that 
 is necessary. 
 
 But this was not the only occasion on which Jesus 
 taught His disciples how to pray. He taught them bv 
 example. When they would see Him rising a great 
 while before day and getting alone with His Father, 
 holding communion with God, a voice would say to 
 them, "After this manner pray ye." When they 
 heard that most wonderful of prayers which is re- 
 corded in the seventeenth of John, in which He was 
 pleading for the union of His followers, that they 
 
 1^ it 
 
w~'fr' 
 
 |i 
 
 184 
 
 PRAYER. 
 
 might be one, this same voice would say to the dis- 
 ciples, " After this mamier therefore pray ye." Pray 
 that My followers may be one in heart, that the world 
 may see the union and believe that the Father hath 
 sent Me. Then they go with him to Gethsemane. It 
 may be that the very one who said, " Teach us to 
 pray," was among the three who were nearest to Him 
 on that wonderful occasion. They saw Him fall on 
 the earth, they heard His cry, repeating the same 
 words and requesting God to let the cup pass if it 
 were possible, adding, "Nevertheless, not My will, 
 but Thine be done." That voice would again say to 
 them, "After this manner therefore pray ye;" pray 
 that the Father's will may be done though you may 
 have to dxlnk the cup to its bitter dregs. As they 
 follow Him to the cross, see the men who pass by 
 wagging their heads and spitting in His face, as they 
 see the parched lips opened and hear the prayer, 
 " Father forgive them," the voice comes again, "After 
 this manner therefore pray ye;" pray for those who 
 despitefully use you; pray for your enemies; pray for 
 those who revile you, for I have set you an example. 
 He also teaches them from parables which He 
 uttered, how they are to be in earnest and persevere 
 in prayer. To illustrate this He takes the story of the 
 unjust judge and the poor widow. This man has no 
 regard for God, consequently he has no regard for his 
 
PRAYER. 
 
 185 
 
 tie dis- 
 Pray 
 ! world 
 ir hath 
 ne. It 
 L us to 
 to Him 
 fall on 
 e same 
 ss if it 
 :y will, 
 L say to 
 ;" pray 
 [)U may 
 is they 
 pass by 
 as they 
 prayer, 
 "After 
 )se who 
 )ray for 
 sample, 
 ioh He 
 jrsevere 
 Y of the 
 has no 
 for hifl 
 
 fellowmen, he is one otf the corrupt judges of whom 
 there were so many in the eastern lands in those days. 
 Here is the poor widow, helpless and defenceless; the 
 adversaries, it may be, are trying to take away her 
 children and sell them into captivity. She comes 
 seeking for justice but this uniust man will not 
 hearken to her voice. She cries in the court-room, 
 " Avenge me of my adversary," she is repulsed and 
 put out, but as he is going home he hears her cry 
 again. He may get away from her then, but the first 
 thing he hears in the early morning is the cry of this 
 same woman; she follows him wherever he goes and 
 at last he says, " Though I regard not God or man, 
 yet lest she trouble me by her continual coming I 
 will grant her request." And Christ virtually says " If 
 an unjust judge will grant such a request because of 
 the persistent way in which it is presented, how much 
 more will your loving Father in heaven grant unto 
 you the things He is only too willing to give if He sees 
 you are in earnest in asking for them." " After this 
 manner therefore pray ye." Following the example 
 of this woman, come with your requests expecting 
 an answer and keep on asking until you receive that 
 which your soul desires. The reason why so many 
 of our prayers are not answered is because they are 
 not prayers, they are simply requests, and we would 
 be surprised iJf they were answered. Suppose that 
 
'T^m 
 
 ■OHHI 
 
 I I 
 
 i i 
 
 ;i i 
 
 
 186 
 
 PRAYER. 
 
 woman had gone to the unjust judge and said, " I am 
 going to try to get justice, if I get it well and good, 
 but if I do not get it, well I cannot help it," she 
 would not have obtained that which she sought for. 
 But she was so much in earnest that she said, "If 
 there is justice in the land I am going to have it, he 
 will either grant my request or I will perish in the 
 effort to obtain what I want." Have we not children 
 or friends in as great danger as her family were? Are 
 we as anxious concerning them as she was? Do we 
 come to God saying, " This is absolutely essential and 
 I am going to see^ until I find and knock until i% is 
 opened?" 
 
 Than take an example from His own lifa A poor 
 woman comes from the despised race of the Canaan- 
 ites; she is a Syrophenician and an evil spirit has 
 taken possession of her daughter; she has heard about 
 Jesus; she believes He is able to do what she wants 
 and to save to her the daughter that is so dear to her 
 heart, so she comes to him. The disciples ask Him 
 to send her away because she is troubling them. Still 
 she persists in presenting her requests. He turns His 
 back upon her and utters not a word, but she is not 
 discouraged, she comes still closer. Then He acts in 
 a strange way, speaks to her as perhaps He never spoke 
 to another and says, " It is not meet to take the chil- 
 dren's brend and give it to the dogs." In other words 
 
PRAYER. 
 
 187 
 
 I, " I am 
 ad good, 
 it," she 
 ight for. 
 jaid, " If 
 ive it, he 
 3h in the 
 t children 
 ere? Are 
 ? Do we 
 ential and 
 until itj is 
 
 s. A poor 
 I Canaan- 
 spirit has 
 Bard about 
 she wants 
 ear to her 
 ask Him 
 lem. Still 
 turns His 
 she is not 
 He acts in 
 lever spoke 
 :e the chil- 
 ►ther words 
 
 He tells her she is only one of the Gentile dogs, one 
 of those who are looked down upon by the Jews and 
 spoken of in those disparaging terms; but she throws 
 herself at His feet stating that she is willing to be 
 called anything, and that as the dogs eat of the crumbs 
 that fall from the master^s table, she is willing to take 
 that place, but she will not go away until she gets 
 that for which she came. She realizes that the case is 
 desperate, that the life and the future of her daughter 
 depends upon His actions, and she is willing to be 
 anything or do anything so long as she gets her re- 
 quest answered. Then He looks at her and says, " Oh 
 woman, great is thy faith, be it unto thee even as thou 
 wilt." Was He ever more pleased with anyone than 
 He was with that woman because of her importunity, 
 and I fancy I can hear Him say to the disciples as He 
 points to this woman, " After this manner therefore 
 pray ye." "Ask and ye shall receive, seek and ye 
 shall find;" for the Lord is found by those who seek 
 Him with all their hearts. 
 
FT 
 
 xvin. 
 
 THE YOUNG RULER AND THE BLIND 
 
 BEGGAR. 
 
 " And he was sad at that saying, and went away grieved ; for he had 
 great possessions."— Mark 10 : 22. 
 
 " And immediately he received his sight and followed Jesus in the way." 
 —Mark 10 : 52. 
 
 It would be difficult to imagine a greater contrast 
 than that which exists between these two men. Look- 
 ing at them from the physical point of view we- think 
 of the young man as strong and healthy in the full en- 
 joyment of all his faculties. We think of Bartimeus 
 being blind, and a greater calamity can hardly befall 
 a man as far as the physical is concerned. Then the 
 one is a ruler and the other a beggar, the young man 
 has great possessions and enjoys all the comforts and 
 luxuries which wealth can provide, while the other is 
 depending upon charity for his existence, often, no 
 doubt, deprived of the necessaries of life. But there 
 is a point. in which they resemble each other — for 
 they are both unhappy. We read of the young man 
 being sorrowful, there is something for which his 
 soul craves that he is not in possession of, for material 
 things cannot satisfy the hunger of the spiritual na- 
 ture. We would not be surprised to find Bartimeus 
 
THK YOUNG RULER AND THE BLIND BEGGAR. 189 
 
 for he had 
 in the way." 
 
 contrast 
 
 L Look- 
 
 ive think 
 
 3 full en- 
 
 artimeiis 
 
 ly befall 
 
 'hen the 
 
 ing man 
 
 orts and 
 
 other is 
 
 'ten, no 
 
 t there 
 
 er — for 
 
 :g man 
 
 ich his 
 
 aterial 
 
 iial na- 
 
 timens 
 
 unhappy, and no doubt some looking at him in his 
 miserable condition would say, If he had his sight and 
 plenty of money he would lack nothing and enjoy 
 happiness. But the young man was in possession of 
 all this and still he was miserable, for a man*s happi- 
 ness consisteth not in the abundance of the things 
 which he possesseth ; happiness in humble homes, and 
 discontent in palatial dwellings. 
 
 There is another point of resemblance — ^both of 
 these men come in contact with Christ. The one 
 runs to Him as He passes and falls at His feet hail- 
 ing Him as Good Master, the other cries after Him 
 as He is passing by and pleads for mercy from the 
 Son of David. Then we come to a point of contrast. 
 The young man goes away sorrowful, as one writer 
 puts it, or grieved, as we read in another gospel — ^goes 
 away more unhappy than he was when he came, while 
 Bartimeus gets all he wanted, all he sought for, and 
 follows Jesus in the way. Why this contrast? Is it 
 because Jesus loved one more than the other? Wo 
 do read that He looked upon the young ruler and 
 loved him, we do not read any such statement concern- 
 ing Bartimeus, and yet the latter ws happy after his 
 interview with Christ, while the former was made 
 more miserable. 
 
 Let us now look at these men individually and we 
 will find out the cause of all this. In the life of Bar- 
 
r^ 
 
 II ': 
 
 I • 
 
 
 IN 
 li I 
 1 1 i 
 
 lUO THE YOUNG RULER AND THE BLIND BEGGAR. 
 
 tinieus another morning has come and he is led out 
 as usual by someone, takes his seat under the sliadow 
 of a friendly tree as he had done on many fonner 
 occasions, expects that this day will be long and mono- 
 tonous like those which have gone before it, but as 
 the day advances, his ear, which is so sensitive, detects 
 the sound of an unusual multitude of people who are 
 passing by, he cannot see them, but he asks what it 
 means, and the answer comes, "Jesus of Nazareth 
 passeth by." A thrill of joy goes through his whole 
 being. Can it be possible that this is the One concern- 
 ing whom he has thought so much? Quick as a flash 
 wo hear his cry% " Jesus of Nazareth, Thou Son of 
 David, have mercy on me." Those who are near him 
 try to keep him quiet, but it is no use, for above tlio 
 noisy crowd the beggar's voice is shrill and loud, 
 " Jesus, Thou Son of David, have mercy upon me." 
 Christ hears the cry, stops the procession, commands 
 them to bring him, opens to the blind man the trea- 
 suries of heaven and says, "Wliat wilt thou that T 
 should do unto thee?" The answer comes, "Lord 
 that I might receive my sight," and Jesus resDonds, 
 " Go thy way, thy faith hath made thee whole," and 
 the historian tells us, that he received his sight im- 
 mediately and followed Jesus in the way. 
 
 "We are informed then that it was by faith he was 
 healed, and yet wc look upon Jesus as the healer. 
 
<¥.. 
 
 THE YOUNG RULER AND THE BLIND BEGGAR. 101 
 
 led out 
 sliadow 
 fonner 
 id mono- 
 , but as 
 ), detects 
 who are 
 1 what it 
 N^azareth 
 lis whole 
 concern - 
 as a flash 
 u Son of 
 [near him 
 ihove tho 
 ind loud, 
 [)on me." 
 [ommands 
 the trea- 
 u that T 
 IS, "Lord 
 resT>onds, 
 lie," and 
 |sight im- 
 
 th he was 
 |e healer. 
 
 Sometimes faith is spoken of as that which saves. At 
 others times Jesus is spoken of as tlie Saviour. It 
 amounts to the same in the end. For example, sup- 
 pose we are at a railway station, there is an engine 
 and a long train of cars there all moving out, one 
 man looking at them says, " That engine is drawing a 
 train." Another man says " The couplings are draw- 
 ing the train," and they are both right. The coup- 
 lings would be of no use without the engine, but the 
 engine must be united to the cars if they are to bene- 
 fit by her power and be drawn along by her strength. 
 The cars cannot go mthout the engine, neither can 
 men be saved without Christ, but, as in the case of 
 the train there must be a union, and we are informed 
 that without faith it is impossible to please God, and 
 by faith we are saved; for it is faith that links the 
 helpless sinner to the powerful Saviour, and in this 
 case Jesus said to Bartimeus, " Thy faith hath made 
 thee whole." But how did he get this faith ? We read 
 tliat faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the 
 "Word of God. Xo doubt he had often listened to 
 those who were reading the Old Testament and how 
 intensely interested he would be in that thirty-fifth 
 chapter of Isaiah, where the Messiah is spoken of as 
 the One who would open the eyes of the blind. Then 
 men told him about this preacher from Xazareth, re- 
 lated to him the wondei'ful things that they had seen 
 
Pf 
 
 iil; 
 Iil! 
 
 192 THE YOUNG RULER AND THE BLIND BEGGAR. 
 
 Him do. He put the two togetlier, and said, Such 
 thinpfs were predicted concerning the Messiah, the 
 Son of David, such things are heing fulfilled by this 
 prophet of I^azareth, therefore he is none other than 
 the One who was to come. In this way he must 
 have obtained his faith, the faith which loolced upon 
 Jesus not only as a man sent from God, but a3 the Son 
 of David — another name for the long looked for Mes- 
 siah. 
 
 But then men talk to us concerning a saving faith 
 and a faith that is dead. IN'ow we can got an illus- 
 tration of these kinds of faith in the case that is be- 
 fore us. Bartimeus might have believed that he was 
 blind, might have believed that this was the Son of 
 David, able and willing to do more than he could 
 think or ask, and still have remained in his blindnes«. 
 Sometimes wo have teachers, or men who call them- 
 selves teachers, and they will say to the sinner, " You 
 belieive that you are a sinner?" The response comes, 
 " Ye8, T know it." " You believe that Jesus Christ is 
 the Saviour able and willing to save?" Thev are ans- 
 wered in the affirmative, and then they say, "Well that 
 i=5 faith, you are saved." Go to Bartimeus and say to 
 him, "You believe you are blind?" He will answer, 
 " I know it." " You believe that the one concerning 
 whom vou have heard is the Son of David, able and 
 willing to save you?" He answers, "I believe it." 
 
I. 
 
 THE YOl'Nr. RULER AND THE nLlXD nEGHAR. lOo 
 
 Such 
 h, the 
 ay this 
 »r than 
 3 miiat 
 d upon 
 the Son 
 or "NTei^- 
 
 ip faith 
 m ilUis- 
 at is be- 
 : he was 
 Son of 
 e could 
 indnesa. 
 1 thoni- 
 ., « You 
 coiner, 
 hrist is 
 lare ans- 
 ell that 
 say to 
 janswer, 
 eminp 
 Ae and 
 ke it." 
 
 And then wo say to him, '' TluMvforo you have re- 
 ceived vour sight. " Ihit lie will answer, " I cannot 
 see." There must he in addition to all of this — con- 
 tact between the blind man, and the One who is the 
 light of the world. There must be contact botwiK'n 
 the sinner and the Savionr, as there must be a union 
 between the cars and the engine, if the power of the 
 one is to be imparted to tlie othev; mul tlii- contact we 
 see brought about by Bartimeus calling to ilesus and 
 being brought to Tlim. In the Old T • tament wt are 
 infonned that whosoever calleth upon the njune of the 
 Lord sliaii be saved. We cannot call on 1 f im of whom 
 wo have not heard, but as soon as this blind man ho 1 
 heard and come to realize that this was the Lord he 
 called upon Ilim. And so soon as he called difficul- 
 ties came in the way, for the multitude tried to quiet 
 liim. 
 
 History has been repeating itself in all ages, and 
 to-day, just as soon as a sinner, realizing that he is a 
 sinner and that there is salvation in Christ, desires to 
 come to the Saviour or to call upon Him, so soon will 
 obstacles como in the way and the devil, through some 
 agency, will try to come between the seeking sinner 
 and the pardoning Saviour. Ihit Bartimeus is in 
 earnest, and when a man is in earnest there is noth- 
 ing which can keep him from being saved. Fre- 
 quently we meet with those who are not Christiana 
 
194 THE YOUNG RULER AND THE BLIND BEGGAR. 
 
 II 'i i 
 
 imd we talk to theiu about their salvation. They say 
 to U8 that they wouldn't mind if they were Christians, 
 but they talk about it in a half-hearted way. Such 
 men are not likely to be saved, for we read that men 
 find the Lord when they seek llim with all their 
 hearts, in other words, when they become in earnest; 
 and as soon as a man sees his sin in the light of God's 
 revealed truth, so soon will he desire to get away from 
 it and cry as Bartimeus did to the Son of David. Je«us 
 heard that cry, and let us remember that at that time 
 He wa? going up to Jenisalcvin after being rejected by 
 His brethren. His disciples were quarreling as to who 
 should be the greatest in the kingdom, which they 
 thought He w^as about to establish. Before Him were 
 the agonies of Gethsemane and the shame of Calvary, 
 and yet He could hear the cry of a poor beggar and 
 take time to gTant his request. To-day the sufferings 
 are over, He is exalted a prince and a Saviour, but He 
 still bends on earth a brother's eye, and His ear is still 
 open to the cry of the needy. There is not a single 
 soul on the face of the earth but can get a hearing 
 from, this Son of God, if they will only cry to Him in 
 their sorrow as did this blind beggar near to the city 
 of Jericho. Then Jesus opened to him, as it were, 
 the storehouse of heaven and asked him w^hat he 
 wanted. He Avas a beggar and might have asked for 
 alms, but what would all the gifts that could be given 
 
AR. 
 
 THE YOUNG RULER AND THE BLIND BEGGAR. 195 
 
 [hey say 
 iristiaiift, 
 (. Such 
 that men 
 all their 
 . earnest; 
 , of God's 
 way from 
 id. Jesus 
 that time 
 ejected by 
 as to who 
 hich they 
 Ilim Averc 
 Calvary, 
 eggar aiid 
 sufferings 
 r, but He 
 ear is still 
 ►t a single 
 a hearing 
 to Him in 
 ;o the city 
 it, were, 
 what he 
 asked for 
 be given 
 
 be in comparison with his sight, and so he asked for 
 that which was essential to his happiness. 
 
 The Lord often asks men the same question to-day, 
 and says to them, " What wilt thou that 1 should do 
 for thee." Some ask for wealth and some for power, 
 others again that they may stand high in the estim- 
 ation of their fellow-men, " But what shall it profit 
 a man. if he gain the whole world and lose his own 
 soul?" And what gain would it be to Bartimeus to re- 
 ceive as a gift the Jordan valley, so long as he was 
 without his sight? Then Jesus informed him that 
 his faith had healed him, his eyes were opened to be- 
 hold the glories of nature, he saw the multitudes that 
 thronged his Master, but to him Jesus was the chief 
 among thousands and the one altogether lovely. 
 With a glad heart he followed Him in the way, to 
 rejoice in the blessings he had received, and to wor- 
 ship and adore his benefactor. 
 
 How different in the case of the young ruler. He 
 comes sorrowful, but he goes away a thousand times 
 more sorrowful. Jesus, who was spoken of as a physi- 
 cian, diagnosed his case, saw at a fflance the secret of 
 all the trouble, and told him that he was lacking 
 one thing, to sell his posseSvsions, to give to the poor, 
 to take up the cross, to follow in the way, and then he 
 would have treasures in heaven. I^ow why did Christ 
 make such a demand of this young ruler? He asked 
 
\m ■ 
 
 196 THE YOUNG RULER AND THE BLIND BEGGAR. 
 
 Jiothing of Bartimeiis, simply granted his request, but 
 He never deals with any two in exactly the same way. 
 He deals with men according to their individual need, 
 and no doubt He saw that in the case of this young 
 man, covetousness ^vas the besetting sin, and that 
 which was standing between him and the eternal life 
 he sought. We can imagine a man going to a physi- 
 cian and informing the doctor that he is miserable 
 and that he is anxious to be in good health. Aft<?r 
 an examination the physician informs him that one of 
 his limbs is diseased and will have to be amputated, 
 that if that is done he ^v^ll enjoy health and live pro- 
 bably for many years^ but if the operation is not per- 
 formed he will never enjoy a dav free from pain, and 
 in a short time all will end in death. The man says, 
 " I am very anxious to live and to be free from pain, 
 but I cannot submit to the operation." And then the 
 physician informs him that he can do nothing further 
 for him, it is either the parting with the limb and the 
 having the life, or retaining the limb and going down 
 with it to death; and so the man goes away from the 
 physician exceeding sorrowful, wanting to have the 
 life, but refusing to part with that which is essential 
 in the retaining of this life. It was something simi- 
 lar in the case of this young man. He wanted eter- 
 nal life but could not have it, and at the same time 
 retain his possessions, but he would not think of giv- 
 
THE YOUNG RULER AND THE BLIND BEGGAR. 197 
 
 ing up the possessions, so he went away to be sorrow- 
 ful all the days of his life, and then to go out, as far 
 as we know, into the darkness. 
 
 Christ has told us thai if the right eye or the right 
 hand or the right foot offends they must be separated 
 from the body, for it is better to enter into life maimed 
 than to be cast out having all the members. "We know 
 when He is speaking in this way He is using figurative 
 language, for it is not the physical eye or the physi- 
 cal hand or foot that can endanger the life of the 
 soul, but it means there are things right in themselves, 
 not only so but they may be sometimes as useful as the 
 right eye or the right hand or foot, and yet these very 
 things may threaten the life of the soul, and the only 
 course then to be pursued is to be separated from 
 them. With some, wealth is a power with which they 
 can make friends who will receive them into ever- 
 lasting habitations, with others, wealth may be like 
 the right eye or the right hand endangering the life 
 of the soul. And perhaps there is no sin greater or 
 more frequently committed than the sin of covetous- 
 ness. The love of money is still the root of all evil. 
 Were it not for the desire to have wealth we would 
 liave no difficulty with the liquor traffic or the opium 
 traffic, and a great many of the other e\nls which are 
 ruining multitu<les of our fellow-men. For men do 
 not manufacture and sell li(|uor because they love to 
 
w\ 
 
 ■Si 
 111 s 
 
 il 
 
 ; I 
 
 .if 
 
 iriliHJi 
 
 198 THE YOUNG RULER AND THE BLIND BEGGAR. 
 
 see their fellow-beings intoxicated, but because there 
 is money in it. They do not p^row and dispose of 
 opium for the love of seeing millions of Chinamen 
 sent down to premature graves, but because there is 
 money in it. In every walk of life we see how sin 
 is eating like a canker, blasting the hopes and ruining 
 the souls of multitudes. "With some it may be sin of 
 a different kind. But in every case, whatever the sin 
 may be, the man mustHbe separated from it before he 
 can be saved, for Jesus came not to save men in their 
 sins but to save them from their sins. He loved this 
 young ruler, He was anxious to save him and the 
 young man was anxious to be saved himself, but when 
 it came to the question of parting with the possessions 
 in order to obtain the life, he chose the possessions, 
 and with a sorrowful heart went away lacking the one 
 thing which was needful. 
 
 How many there are to-day in the same position in 
 which this young man was. They would like to be 
 saved and to be sure of a home in the house not made 
 with hands, but there is some darling sin from which 
 they do not wish to be parted, and so it is between 
 the sin and the Saviour — ^His loving and compassion- 
 ate eye resting upon them, and they going away sor- 
 rowful. Never did this young man enjoy a day of 
 real happiness during the rest of his life. The mem- 
 ories of the past followed him, and the fear of the 
 
 III I 
 
THE YOUNG RULER AND THE BLIND BEGGAR. 190 
 
 future haunted him. So it is ^vith those who come in 
 contact with Christ, and have offered to them the 
 treasures of heaven ; they barter off these for some of 
 the things of earth, for the sins or the possessions that 
 are so dear to them. 
 
 The one man followed Jesus rejoicing, the other 
 went away sorrowful. How often this happens in the 
 house of God. Two men come in, sit down it may 
 be in the same pew, both conscious that there is a 
 something' essential to the happiness they are not in 
 possession of. The one opens his heart, receives the 
 truth, takes up his cross to follow the ]\rnster and goes 
 out of the sanctuary rejoicing. Tlie other man refuses 
 to comply with the conditions and goes out more sor- 
 rowful than he came in, liavini>' before him all the 
 years the fear of death, and the dread of the judgment 
 to come. IIow^ different would this young man's life 
 have been had he complied with the conditions laid 
 down by Jesus. He would have had that fullness of 
 J03'' of which one of Christ's followers speaks, his name 
 might have stood high in the list of the worthies, and 
 he at last have received an abundant entrance into the 
 everlasting kingdom, where there is joy and plea- 
 sures and everlasting treasures at the right hand of the 
 Majesty on high. i. 
 
XIX. 
 
 JESUS ONLY. 
 
 " They saw no man, save Jesus only."— Matthew 17 : 8. 
 
 These words, Jesiis only, are the key to the scene 
 described in this chapter. AVe are not going to dis- 
 cuss the question as to what niountain lie was trans- 
 fiirured upon, whether Tabor or Ilcrnion, for while 
 the discussion might be interesting it would be of 
 little practical importance. The cross upon which ITe 
 was cnicified is of xevy little importance compared 
 with the Christ; the st^pulchre in which He lay is of 
 very little value compared with the risen Christ, who 
 left it on the resurrection moniinir. In like manner 
 we are more interested in that which transpired upon 
 tl»e mountain, and it is to this scene that our atten- 
 tion for some time shall be turned. 
 
 On the evening of the day we see four men going 
 up the moim tain-side. When they have reached the 
 place where they intend to tarry, v.'e see three of them 
 sitting down upon the grass while the fourth is a little 
 way from them in the attitude of prayer, and while 
 Tie prays a wonderful change comes over Him, His 
 face shines like the sun and His garments become 
 bright as the light. In Exodus we read of Closes' face 
 
JESUS ONLY. 
 
 201 
 
 le scene 
 ; to dis- 
 Li3 trans- 
 3r while ' 
 d be of 
 ^hicli He 
 omparvHl 
 lay is of 
 ist, who 
 nianiiev 
 ■cd upon 
 ur attcii- 
 
 ,en ^'ohip: 
 died the 
 of them 
 IS a little 
 nd while 
 flim, His 
 become 
 toscs' face 
 
 shilling with such a brightness that the people could 
 not look upon it, but that ^lory came to Moses from 
 without, it was the glory of God, shining upon his face 
 during the days he was upon the mount, that gave it 
 such brilliancy. We also read that the face of 
 Stephen, when he was being stoned, shone like the 
 face of an angel, but that glory also may have como 
 from without, it may have come from the One who 
 was standing at the right hand of the Father to re- 
 ceive His first martyr. But this glory which caused 
 the face and the garments of Christ to shine and glis- 
 ten was a glory from within, for while He was God 
 manifest in the flesh, we might also speak of Him as 
 God concealed by the flesh. As the veil in the an- 
 cient temple concealed the Shekinah from the gaze of 
 the people, so His flesh, which was spoken of as a veil 
 or a tent, concealed the divine glory so that He ap- 
 peared to the multitudes like an ordinary man; bnt 
 for the time beinc; this glory shone through the flesh 
 pud the disciples beheld it. It may have been some- 
 thing like this which happened in the Garden of 
 Gethsemane, when those who came to arrest Him 
 fell to the ground as dead men. "We know also that 
 wdien He appeared to Saul on the w^ay to Damascns 
 His presence was brighter than the sun at noon-day; 
 and we have a description of Him in Hevelation as 
 He appeare<l to John, and we know fvoiii th.e sacred 
 
202 
 
 JESUS ONLY. 
 
 ilN: 
 
 ii^;":, 
 
 writings that He is the liglit of the celestial city, 
 where they need no candle, neither light of the sun 
 nor the moon, for the Lamb is the light thereof. And 
 in after years when Peter is referring to this scene 
 he says, " "VVc saw His glory in the Mount," not the 
 glory of God resting upon Him, but His own glory 
 being made manifest. 
 
 In reading this we sometimes wonder if the people 
 on the plains beheld the wonderful sight on the moun- 
 tain-side; the cloud out of which the voice of God was 
 heard, and this One, whose face shone with such bril- 
 liancy. Did the mothers carry out their little chil- 
 dren to behold the wonderful sight? Did the shep- 
 herds talk of it on the following day, and did it bring 
 to their remembrance stories they had heard of a 
 strange sight the shepherds beheld on the plains of 
 Bethlehem, when the glory of God shone around 
 them and the heavenly choir sang " Gloiy to God in 
 the highest?" We cannot tell; it may be that none 
 save the throe disciples beheld this wonderful scene. 
 
 Then Moses and Elias appear. They are recog- 
 nized by these three disciples. They come as repre- 
 sentative men — one representing the law and the 
 other the prophets. How often, when Christ was 
 teaching, men said to Him, " We be Moses' disciples," 
 and others again referred to the prophecies concern- 
 ing the Messiah. These two come to show or rather to 
 
JESUS ONLY. 
 
 203 
 
 al city, 
 the sun 
 i. And 
 lis scene 
 not the 
 vn glory 
 
 le people 
 be moun- 
 God was 
 such hril- 
 ittle chil- 
 the shep- 
 d it bring 
 ^ard of a 
 f)lains of 
 he around 
 o God in 
 :hat none 
 il scene, 
 are recog- 
 as repre- 
 and the 
 Jhrist was 
 disciples," 
 s concem- 
 »r rather to 
 
 verify what Christ had so often said, that He came not 
 to destroy but to fulfil the law and the prophets, 
 that He and Moses and the prophets are in perfect 
 harmony, that they spoke of Him and He came to 
 fulfil their predictions. They came also to represent 
 those who have and who shall pass through the Jor- 
 dan of death, and those who shall never struggle with 
 the last enemy; for Moses died in the Mount of Moab 
 and waa buried there, while Elijah ascended to the 
 heavens in the chariot of fire. Moses representing 
 all who have gone down to the grave or have been 
 buried in the sea; Elijali representing that vast mul- 
 tituda, who at His appearing shall not taste of death, 
 but shall be translated and rise to meet the Lord in 
 the air. They come also to represent the church 
 triumphant, while the disciples represent the church 
 militant, showing that they are one, as we have it so 
 clearly brought out in the eleventh and twelfth chap- 
 ters of Hebrews, where the writer speaks of the illus- 
 trious dead who, without us, are not made perfect, 
 showing the connection between those who have run 
 the race and finished the course, with those who are 
 still engaged in the contest. The disciples belong 
 to the church that has still to fight with the evils 
 within and the foes without, struggling on from vic- 
 tory to victory, while Moses and Elias represent those 
 
204 
 
 JESUS ONLY. 
 
 who have entered into rest, who have reached the 
 goal. 
 
 How little the people at the foot of the mountain 
 knew of what was going on, 8ucli a little way from 
 them. They never dreamt that the great Law-giver 
 and the greatest of the prophets was so near to them. 
 May it not sometimes be so in onr lives? We do read 
 that there is a great gnlf between the place of the lost 
 and the place of the saved, but we do not read of cny 
 gulf between the ransomed in heaven and the ran- 
 somed on earth. "We often speak of the hand that is 
 vanished and the voice that is still, but perhaps tlie 
 glorified dead are nearer to us than we imagine. We 
 are sure that there are guardian angels, yet our physi- 
 cal eyes cannot see them. It is only a theory, of 
 course, that we cannot prove, and yet cannot deny, for 
 if Moses and Elias were so near to these disciples is 
 it not possible that some of the sainted dead may be 
 near to those who are still mnniug the race and fight- 
 ing the battles on earth? There is one thing, how- 
 ever, that we are sure of, there is now unbroken con- 
 nection between heaven and earth. Jacob saw the 
 ladder on which angels were nscendintr and descRU'l- 
 ing, and in the last verses of the first chapter of John 
 we have it on the best authoritv that that larldor sm- 
 iting heaven and earth is the Son of Man, who was 
 transfigured on this mountain, in the presence of His 
 disciples and of Moses ajid Elias. , 
 
JESUS ONLY. 
 
 205 
 
 ;hed tlio 
 
 nountaiii 
 my fi'otu 
 .aw-giver 
 to them, 
 e do read 
 [)f the lost 
 jad of ony 
 1 the ran- 
 md that is 
 erhaps the 
 prine. We 
 OTir physi- 
 theory, of 
 )t deny, for 
 disciples is 
 ad may he 
 le and fight- 
 thing, how- 
 broken con- 
 oh saw the 
 r»d dosomid- 
 )ter of Jolm 
 t ladflor nn- 
 n, who was 
 ience of Hi« 
 
 Not only is there nmch to be soon on tlie mount, 
 hut there is also much to he lioard. We listen to 
 the conversation of Moses and Eli as, and we would 
 naturally think that thoy would he talking about the 
 glorious place from which they came, or about the 
 scene which they witnessed. There were wonderful 
 things happened in the days of Moses while he was 
 upon earth; he n?ight have talked about the Ked Sea 
 and about Horeh, while Elijah might have spoken of 
 Mount Carmel and the scenes in the days of Ahab, 
 or of the chariot of fire in which he ascended. But 
 their conversation is not about the things of the past, 
 or the glory of the redeemed, but about an event that 
 is to take place at Jerusalem. Luke tells, us that the}' 
 spoke of the decease which He, Christ, was to accom- 
 plish. In other words, the atonement was the sub- 
 ject of their conversation, and we find that that event 
 is the centre of all history. To it all the sacrifices 
 pointed, to it all the prophets looked forward; and 
 alwut this decease at Jerusalem the evangelists speak 
 at great length, while the epistles are full of it; and 
 
 m Kevelation John sees in the midst of the Throne 
 a Lamb ac it had been slain and hears the song of the 
 multitude, " Thou art worthy, for Thou hast redeemed 
 us with Thy blood." Then, as we listen we hear a 
 voice, it comes from the excellent heaven, or out of 
 the great and glorious cloud that overshadows them, 
 it is the voice of the Eather concerning the Son, for 
 
J 
 
 I 
 i 
 
 I! 
 
 20« 
 
 JESUS ONLY. 
 
 the sake of the disciples no doubt it came, to con- 
 firm their faith in the divinity of their Master, for 
 the voice said: " This is my beloved Son in whom I 
 am well pleased." It would be impossible for these 
 disciples ever to doubt His divinity after what they 
 beheld, after what they heard, and one of these men, 
 John, devotes his whole gospel to show that Jesus 
 was the Christ, the One who was with the Father 
 l>efore the world was, the one who was equal with the 
 Father, and who became flesh and dwelt among us, 
 whose glory men beheld. When they hear this voice 
 the disciples are full of fear and fall to the earth. 
 Then they feel a gentle touch and they hear the voice 
 that is so familiar to them, saying, " Fear not." It 
 is the voice of the One who was not to break the 
 bruised reed or quench the smoking flax; the voice 
 that they heard when they were out on the troubled 
 waters saying to them, " It is I, be not afraid;" the 
 voice that spoke to their troubled hearts on the last 
 night when He was with them, saying, " Let not your 
 hearts be troubled." 
 
 We notice for a moment the impression which the 
 scene made upon the disciples. Peter said, "It is 
 good for us to be here;" and then he suggested mak- 
 ing tabernacles for Moses and Elias and Jesus. It 
 certainly was good to be there, to see what they saw 
 and hear what they heard, but it would not have been 
 
 I I 
 
JESUS ONLY. 
 
 207 
 
 good to have remained even on that glorious Mount. 
 It is true, they would have been away from the strife 
 of tongues and from the tumults of the people, from 
 the bickerings of the Sadducees and the enmity of the 
 Pharisees, but it would have been a poor change for 
 Moses and Elias; they had had enough of earth and 
 its difficulties in the days of their flesh. And it would 
 have been a sad thing for the world if they had re- 
 mained on the mountain. There was work to be done 
 on the plains. The sorrowing were to be comforted, 
 the sick ,'ere to be healed, the destitute were to be 
 looked after, the world was to be redeemed, and if 
 all this is to be done they must leave this place that 
 is forever hallowed by the scenes of the night, and 
 come down among men. But the impression which 
 they received will be always with them, strengthen- 
 ing their hearts and making them strong for the diffi- 
 culties and temptations that lie ahead of them. It is 
 a great thing and a necessary thing for us to have 
 our mounts of transfiguration, our seasons when we 
 can see Christ, the glorified, and have fellowship with 
 Him, and be brought as it were into the v^ry heavens. 
 These times are essential, but it is not well to remain 
 on the mount while there is so much work to be done 
 on the plain or in the cities. For example, you Lee 
 a Christian reading, say the best of books, he is in a 
 comfortable room, his thoughts are on high things, he 
 
f^ 
 
 llf tf 
 
 »lll 
 
 ." I 
 
 ■'f 
 
 i f 1 ' 
 
 208 
 
 JESUS ONLY. 
 
 is having fellowsliip witli Christ, to him the very 
 Avails of that room may become glorious with the 
 assurance of Christ's presence, it is a mount of trans- 
 figuration. How pleasant it is to be there. AVithout 
 the wind is blowing and the snow is drifting; the 
 thought comes to him that away in a distant part of 
 the city there is a poor family, they have not enough 
 coal to keep the house warm, they have not enough 
 food to sustain them; his duty, nay, his privilege is to 
 leave that room or that mount of transfiguration and 
 to go to the help of the need v. That is what Christ 
 did on this occasion to which we are referring. He 
 was required at the foot of the mountain and Ho 
 came down to do the work that no other could do. It 
 is thope who show taeir Christianity by deeds that are 
 Christ-like, who shall stand liighest at the last. 
 
 AVhen the cloud disapjieared we read that they 
 saw no man save Jesus only. Moses had gone and 
 Elias had gone, but Jesus remained. He was the only 
 one who could do for them what they required; He 
 alone could redeem them from sin; for there is only 
 one Mediator, and there is no otiier name through 
 which men can be saved. Then He could give them 
 all the help and strength that was required, because, 
 as He informed them on a future occasion, to Him 
 was committed all pow^r in heaven and in earth, hence 
 He was able to supply all their wants, since in Him 
 
JESUS ONLY. 
 
 209 
 
 the very 
 with the 
 of trans- 
 Withont 
 ting; the 
 it part of 
 3t enough 
 ot enough 
 ileg© is to 
 ration and 
 hat Christ 
 Ting. 1I<' 
 n and Ho 
 uld do. It 
 Ids that are 
 last. 
 
 that they 
 gone and 
 the only 
 uired; He 
 |ere is only 
 e through 
 give them 
 , because, 
 n, to HiuL 
 ,rth, hence 
 ce in Him 
 
 all fullness dwelt. What is true of the disciples is 
 true of us, in Him is our sufficiency, our redeemer 
 and our strength. IN'ot only so, but He is the only 
 One who can be always with the Christian, for we 
 have His promise that He will never leave nor for- 
 sake those who trust Him. He and He alone can ac- 
 company us when we are passing through the waters, 
 for our dearest friends must part mth us at the mar- 
 gin of the river, but we have His assurance that those 
 who trust in Him shall be presented faultless on the 
 other shore. He can give grace and wisdom, and at 
 last glorify those whom He lias redeemed and sus- 
 tained. So when we read that Jesus only was left 
 to the disciples, w© are not to imagine that they met 
 with any loss by the departure of Moses and Elias. 
 Christ allowed those meu to return to their glory and 
 their rest, but He remained with His followers until 
 Ho finished the work which He came to do, and the 
 Christian has this assurance, that if he should lose 
 everything upon earth, if even father and mother 
 should forsake him, Jesus is still left, and will be with 
 him as He was with those disciples, who beheld His 
 glory on the Mount. 
 
 I suppose those who saw the disciples ascend the 
 Mount in the evening, and saw them come down from 
 it on the following morning, v/ould have said that 
 these disciples were the same men who ascended on 
 
210 
 
 JESUS ONLY. 
 
 I 
 
 the previous night, and yet they were not the same 
 men, because what they saw and what they heard 
 made such an impression on them that they were diff- 
 erent men from that hour until they entered into 
 glory. Sometimes we see men go into a religious 
 service, and in an hour or an hour and a half we may 
 see them come out from the service, and we may say 
 to ourselves they are the same men. but they may be 
 very different, they may have heard in that meeting 
 things which have changed their whole lives. They 
 may have gone in captives bound by Satan, they may 
 come out free men, having been made free by the 
 Son, having received impressions and undergone a 
 change that will be seen and felt all through the years 
 of their lives. We know it was so in the case of these 
 disciples, because Peter refers to it many years after- 
 wards. One of these three was the fii*st of the dis- 
 ciplec to seal his testimony with his blood; another 
 was the man whom Satan desired to have that he 
 might sift him as wheat; the third and youngest was 
 the one who was! to live so many years, to be ban- 
 ished as a prisoner to Patmos and there to behold the 
 glorious scenes recorded to us in the book of Eevela- 
 tion. For ever after this memorable night to these 
 men Jesus was the chief among the thousands, the 
 altogether lovely, the source of their comfort <and of 
 their future hope. 
 
XX. 
 SOWING AOT) BEAPING. 
 
 A SERMON TO YOUNG MEN. 
 
 From one point of view this is one of the most 
 encouragmg texts in the New Testament. Frequently 
 those who are sowing the seeds of self-denial, of in- 
 dustry, and sobriety, become discouraged as thev see 
 so few signs of a harvest; while they behold oAers 
 who are sowing seeds of selfishness, self-indulgence 
 and such hke, getting along splendidly. They ai^e 
 hke the psalmist who beheld the wicked flourishing 
 as the green bay tree, having no afflictions, frequentlV 
 no bands in their death, while the righteous-many of 
 them-have troubles and difficulties accompanied 
 With adversity. 
 
 But we must bear in mind that the period between 
 seed-time and harvest varies in length. Sometimes 
 the sowmg and reaping are in the same day. For ex- 
 ainple, our Saviour scattered seeds of Gospel truth 
 by Jacobs well at noon-day, and before the sun had 
 gone down He and His disciples had gathered many 
 sheaves of the harvest, for many Samaritans believed 
 on Him, not only because of the saying of the womai. 
 
212 
 
 SOWING AND REAPING. 
 
 !|! 
 
 V 
 
 I 'W 
 
 but because tliey saw and heard Him for tbemselves. 
 On the day of Pentecost Peter began to scratter dio 
 seed at nine o'clock in the morning, and before tno 
 twelfth hour three thousand were gathered into the 
 fold. At midnight Paul and Silas began to sow in 
 the prison-house in Phillippi, and before an hour 
 passed they were reaping; for the jailer and his family 
 believed and were baptized the same hour of the 
 night. On the other hand Ave have had missionaries 
 who were sowing ten, fifteen or twenty years before 
 they saw any signs of harvest. The Lone Star Mis- 
 sion is an illustration of this. Some men have been 
 sowing the seeds of self-denial for the sake of others 
 all through their lives, and have passed away from 
 earth without reaping the fruits of their labors. 
 
 A harvest delayed is not a harvest denied, and 
 this is true of those who are sowing the seeds of right- 
 eousness, as well as of those who are sowing the seeds 
 of iniquity. Sometimes the reaping, or part of the 
 reaping, is done by men while they are upon eartli, 
 sometimes a great deal of it, or almost all of it, is done 
 in eternity. The greatest of all teachers and the great- 
 est of all artists has given to us a parable and a pic- 
 ture which illustrates this. He shows us a poor man 
 named Lazarus who evidently was sowing the seeds 
 of righteousness, but as far as he was concerned there 
 was no reaping in this life; he jeceived very little pity 
 from men and longed for the crumbs that were not 
 
SOWING AND REAPING. 
 
 213 
 
 given to him. He died, and the authorities gave him 
 a lot in the Potter's FieM. The funeral was hurried 
 they would say to the undertaker, 
 
 " Rattle his bones over the stones. 
 He is a poor pauper whom nobody owns " 
 The other man kept sowing the seeds of self-indul- 
 gence and selfishness, lived in luxury, clothed iu flue 
 linen and purple, faring sumptuously .very day, 
 dwelling in a magnificent mansion, having a retinue 
 of servants to wait upon him, and a beautiful carria<.e 
 m which to drive. At last he died. There was a great 
 tuneral, eulogies were pronounced over the dead, and 
 a monument of stone, as cold and as hard as the heart 
 of the man while he was alive, erected to him. Then 
 our Lord draws aside the curtain and lets us see these 
 men reapin^for all their life-time they were both 
 sowing-the rich man is seen lifting up his eyes, being 
 m torment, and craving for that which cannot be sup- 
 plied, while Lazarus is beheld in Abraham's bosom 
 enjoying the blessings and the glory of the Paradise 
 of God. 
 
 In the natural world the har^-est always follows 
 the seed-time, and so shall it be aud so it is in the 
 spiritual world. A cup of cold water given in a dis- 
 ciple s name shall receive a disciple's reward, "for 
 what«,ever a man soweth, that shall he also reap " 
 And as every 5eed bringeth forth according to ite kind 
 
214 
 
 SOWING AND REAPING. 
 
 ^ba '. 
 
 u 
 
 ''' 4}l 
 
 ii; 
 
 in the natural world, so it is in the spiritual world, 
 " For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap 
 corruption, but he that soweth to the spirit shall of 
 the spirit reap life everlasting." 
 
 Not only shall men reap the same kind as they 
 sow, but they shall reap in proportion as they sow. 
 For example, a man does not expect to reap as great 
 a harvest from a hundred bushels of seed as he would 
 from a thousand bushels of seed. In like manner in 
 the spiritual world they who sow sparingly shall reap 
 sparingly, and they who sow bountifully shall reap 
 bountifully. A great many Christian people are do- 
 ing very little somng in the spiritual world and they 
 will consequently reap a small har^j^est. It would be 
 well if this truth could be enforced upon many pro- 
 fessing Christians who are sowing so sparingly, for 
 there will also be degrees of glory, or, to put it in 
 another way, some will have a greater harvest in glors^ 
 and some a greater harvest in misery than others, ac- 
 cording as they sow. 
 
 It must also be borne in mind that every man shall 
 do his own reaping, for whatsoever a man soweth, that 
 shall he also reap. It is true that no man liveth to 
 himself, and that by a man's righteousness others are 
 -jenefited, while by a man's sins others suffer and have 
 to do part of the reaping; yet it is also true that every 
 man shall bear his own sin, or, in other words^ do his 
 
SOWING AND REAPING. 
 
 215 
 
 own reaping. This has a dark and a bright side to 
 it,— one of warning and one of encouragement. 
 
 I wish now to refer to some kinds of seed which 
 men are sowing from which there will come a terrible 
 harvest, and first of all I shall refer to the seeds of in- 
 temperance. This has to do with the body. Our 
 bodies have been spoken of as temples which are not 
 to be defiled by sin; they are spoken of also as taber- 
 nacles or tents, indicating tliat they are frail and may 
 easily be injured, and anything which will in any 
 way injure our bodies or unfit them for filling the 
 place and doing the work which God intended them 
 to do is an evil seed from which a bad harvest shall 
 come. A large percentage of the men who mshed to 
 volunteer for service in the Spanish-American war 
 were refused because of their physical unfitness, and 
 it is asserted that ninety per cent, of those who were 
 rejected were physically disqualified through the 
 smoking of cigarettes. iMultitudes of our boys and 
 ..young men on this continent are at the present time 
 sowing seeds through cigars and cigarettes, that can- 
 not help bearing evil fruit as far as their bodits are 
 concerned. While there are many things we might 
 refer to which are injuring the bodies, espe<5ially of 
 young people, perhaps there is no one thing, that is 
 doing more injury to young men than strong drink. 
 If we go to our asylums, to our hospitals, to our pofjr- 
 
Ml. 
 
 iu 
 
 I ] 
 
 1 ? t 'ill '' : 
 
 If 
 
 il'lij 
 
 210 
 
 SOWING AND REAPING. 
 
 houses, to our jails and prisons, wo will see multitudes 
 who are now reaping from the seeds which they sowed 
 in youth or in early manhood. The world is full of 
 physical and mental and moral wrecks, and these men 
 jire simply reaping that which they sowed. But it is 
 only the first-fruits of the harvest they reap here, for 
 we are distinctly told that a drunkard shall not in- 
 herit the kingdom of heaven. And I might say that 
 the saloons and taverns are not the only places where 
 these seeds of intemperance are sown. I am fre- 
 quently down in the heart of the city between twelve 
 and two o'clock in the morning, and I often see young 
 men going to their homes reeling under the influence 
 of strong drink, which they obtained, not in the 
 taverns, but in the club-rooms, and these club-rooms 
 where liquor is sold are only gilded gateways leading 
 to hell. Multitudes of our young men make the down- 
 ward start here, and then, when they become slaves 
 to drink, they will seek it in any hovel or den where 
 it can be procured. It is a question if all clubs 
 whether liquor is sold there or not, are not injurious. 
 At first, the Lord placed the inliabitants of the earth 
 in families, but in this age we are placing them in 
 clubs and in societies, and these things are interfer- 
 ing with the home, and whatever interferes with the 
 home interferes with the nation; for the State is 
 founded on the home life of the people, and if the 
 
SOWING AND REAPINn. 
 
 217 
 
 lultitudes 
 
 ley sowed 
 
 is full of 
 
 ;hese men 
 
 But it is 
 
 here, for 
 
 11 not iii- 
 
 b say that 
 
 3es where 
 
 am fre- 
 
 en twelve 
 
 see young 
 
 influence 
 
 >t in the 
 
 [ub-rooms 
 
 's leading 
 
 the down- 
 
 me slaves 
 
 en where 
 
 all clubs 
 
 njurious. 
 
 the earth 
 
 them in 
 
 interfer- 
 
 with the 
 
 State is 
 
 nd if the 
 
 lionie is destroyed the State cannot exist. ]^ut if 
 those who become intemperate and become drmikards 
 sliall reap a harvest, what about those who manufac- 
 ture and sell? Are they not sowing and shall they 
 not reap? Is there not a woe pronounced upon the 
 man who puts the bottle to his neighbor's lips and 
 inaketh him drunk? Whether he docs this to get the 
 man's money or treats him in order to get his custom 
 It is all the same; the whole business is iniquitous and 
 the seeds of intemperance shall bring forth in time 
 or eternity a fearful harvest. 
 
 I shall now refer to gambling, for while many are 
 peri^mng througli intemperance a multitude is al.o 
 penshing througli gambling, and in this country men 
 seem to have a mania for it. We know the figlit tliat 
 they are having in Vancouver at the present time 
 with reference to this subject, ^ow what is gamb- 
 ling? It is a man either losing his money without get- 
 ting an equivalent for it, or gaining money without 
 giving an equivalent either in the sweat of his brain 
 or the sweat of his brow. Tlie winner is one who has 
 obtained money without giving any value for it. 
 Those who gamble are frequently spoken of as sports, 
 but the right name for them is thieves. Let me illus- 
 trate. Here is a man who has, say, ten or fifteen dol- 
 lars a week of a salary, he has a wife and family to 
 support. The law of the State, apart from the law of 
 
f -.1.1 
 
 Mi 
 
 
 n Of! 
 
 If 
 
 1 w 
 
 I ; 
 
 218 
 
 SOWING AND REAPTNr,. 
 
 God, would compel that man to support his family 
 when ho is able to do it; but instead of taking? the 
 money home to them he goes to a pool-room, begins 
 to gamble, and the money is squandered. Some of 
 those who are more expert in the business than he is, 
 gain the money, and he loses it. What is the result? 
 His wife and family are denied many of the necessar- 
 ies of life, the children may often bo hungry and not 
 have sufficient clothing, while the young men who 
 have gained that money arc holding high heads, 
 squandering the money, and calling themselves sports. 
 They have in their pockets the money that belongs 
 to those children and that woman, and if that is not 
 dishonesty I don't know what it is. Xot only so but 
 those young men become so fascinated with the gamb- 
 ling that it becomes a kind of mania, and as the bird 
 becomes fascinated with the hawk and flies into the 
 very claws of the enemy, so these men go on from bad 
 to worse until they perish through this vice. T know 
 that many young men in cnir city are being ruined 
 through gambling, and that sin leads on to others, for 
 the beginning of sin is like the letting in of waters. 
 But what about the men who keep these places, and 
 are ruining these young men? Are they not sowing 
 and shall they not reap? If our Lord were talking 
 to some of these men would He not say to them, 
 as He did say to such in the days of his flesh, ''Ye 
 
SOWING AND REAPING. 
 
 219 
 
 vipers and serpents, how shall /you escape the dam- 
 nation of hell? • There is a reaping time ahead for 
 .'such men as surely as they have sown. 
 
 We come now to another kind of seed which men 
 are sowing—the seeds of covetousness, and covetous^ 
 nesa shows itself in two ways-in witholding more 
 than is meet, and in striving- to get in an unlawful 
 way that which we cannot obtain in a lawful manner. 
 Here is a man, for example, and he infoms us that he 
 does not know the taste of liquor, he does not smoke, 
 he has never gambled nor squandered his money fool- 
 ishly, he has denied himself many of the luxuries of 
 life, he has sown the seeds of industry and of economy, 
 he has amassed a considerable amount of wealth and 
 he congratulates himself upon it all and glories in 
 his self-righteousness, or his negative righteousness. 
 But at the same time he is sowing the seeds of self- 
 ishness and penuriousness, he is like the man in the 
 parable whose fields brought forth plentifully until 
 he had not room enough to store his goods, and then 
 he resolved that he would build new barns in which 
 to store them, saying to his soul, "There is much 
 goods laid up for many years," but never giving a 
 thought to the many who were hungry and destitute 
 in his own city or in other parts of the worid. V^o 
 have such men in the worid to-day, and the great weed 
 of selfishness or stinginess destroys all the other excel- 
 
S20 
 
 SOWING AND REAPING. 
 
 i.;--v 
 
 
 lent qualities of industry and sobriety. Such men are 
 looked upon as misers, despised by their fellow-men, 
 rich as far as the things of the world are concerned, but 
 poor and miserable and destitute in the sight of God. 
 It is because of covetousness and because so many 
 people are sowing these seeds that there are such mul- 
 titudes in the world to-day who are in poverty and 
 in misery. Covetousness accounts for most of the 
 grinding done to-day by many of the great corpora- 
 tions and monopolies by which the poor are kept on 
 starvation wages, while the monopolists are amassing 
 untold wealth. But covetousness shows itself not only 
 in witholding what we should give, but in trying to get 
 that which we cannot lawfully obtain. In this age 
 there is a desire on the part of young men to make 
 haste in getting wealth. They are not willing to be- 
 gin at the foot of the ladder where there fathers com- 
 menced, they want a quicker way. It used to be in 
 our stores that people climbed the stairs but now they 
 go up in elevators, and so tlie^e people want to be- 
 come wealthy but they don't want to wait, taking a 
 step at a time, they want to begin where their fathers 
 left off. In order to do this they begin to speculate 
 A young man who is say cashier in a bank will take 
 
 some money that does not belong to him "without tel- 
 ling his employers, t^^inking he can speculate, make a 
 lot of money and put it back before it is missed. In 
 
SOWING AND REAPING. 
 
 221 
 
 that way many young men get into difficulty, get 
 thrown out of their situations and often sent to the 
 prison-house. Evf-ry day we see sucli cases reported in 
 our newspapers. ^Men become swindlers and become 
 dishonest in order to get wealtli, and the root of it all 
 is the love of money. This desire or craving for money 
 without waiting to earn it honestly leads to robbery 
 and from that to murder. You have all read the story 
 of the terrible tragedy in our own city and »on this 
 very street, a few days ago. It was the desire to get 
 the man's money, which led those men to enter his 
 store as they did, and to commit that foul murder. I 
 shall only refer to the scene I witnessed on that night 
 in the emergency ward of the Gene(ral Hospital. 
 There was Yarcoe. He knew that in a few hours he 
 would pass away, he felt the cold sweat of death even 
 then upon his brow. He was making arrangements 
 for the guardianship and care of his two little mother- 
 less children. He was praying to the God of heaven 
 to forgive the sins of the past and to have mercy upon 
 him for the sake of Christ the Saviour. There were 
 brought into the ward the two murderers, one of them 
 with his head terribly battered and bandaged, the 
 other carried in on a stretcher, bleeding from the 
 
 wound he had received from the policeman's bullet. 
 A crown attorney and officers of the law were taking 
 evidence, the doctors were doing all they could to sus- 
 
am 
 
 222 
 
 SOWING AND REAPING. 
 
 iM ' 
 
 i 
 
 )>\\', 
 
 
 li 
 
 S: i 
 • 1 
 
 I ; 
 
 tain the lives of those who were wounded, the nurses, 
 so attentive and so kind, were ministering to the 
 wants of the suffering, with as much gentleness and 
 feeling as if these men had been their brothers. 
 Wliile this is going on one of the murderers is having 
 his wounds dressed, and at the same time the oaths 
 are coming from him like the foulness from an open 
 sepulchre. The one man praying to be forgiven for 
 Christ's sake, while the other was blaspheming that 
 sacred name, and as you saw, by the papers a few 
 days afterwards he went down to the grave with the 
 oaths upon his lips. These three men were young, 
 strong and in the prime of life, and might have accom- 
 plished great things for God and humanity. But 
 through the covetousnes§ which was the sin leading to 
 this tragedy, two of them are dead, and the other will 
 doubtless be executed. Then see the large circle af- 
 fected; the families from which these murderers come, 
 the family from which Varcoe was taken. As I 
 looked at the little girl of seven, whose hair was singed 
 by one of the bullets that killed her father, and saw 
 her weeping, I thought I could hear the voice of Jesus 
 saying, ^'Better for a man that a mill-stone were hang- 
 ed about his neck and he drowxied in the depths of the 
 sea than that he should offend one of these little 
 ones.'* This is the result of sin and of the sin of cov- 
 etousness. All of us are sowing and all of us stall 
 
SOWING AND REAPING. 
 
 223 
 
 reap in time or eternity. " For God is not mocked ; 
 for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." 
 Some one may say, " Now the door is closed, I have 
 been sowing, sowing seeds of iniquity, and now there 
 is no hoj)e, I must reap the terrible harvest from that 
 which I have sown." To such I can say that there is 
 one door of hope. More than twenty-six hundred years 
 ago a prophet who had a very clear vision looked 
 down through the centuries and he saw one coming as 
 a Lamb to the slaughter, bearing upon Himself the 
 sins of men, their iniquities and their stripes, coming 
 to make an atonement for their sins and to reap for 
 them the harvest of their iniquity. Jesus Cmrist, 
 who, in the fullness of time, became manifest in the 
 flesh, taking upon Himself our nature and beanng our 
 sins in His own body on the tree, can do our reaping 
 for us and ^vill do it if we ask Him and trust Him. 
 With Him on the cross there were two malefactors, 
 one on the right hand and the other on the left. 
 Both these men had been sowing the seeds of iniquity, 
 one of them asked Christ to reap for Him the harvest, 
 to remember Him wlien He would come into His king- 
 dom, and to this man Jesus made answer, "To-day 
 shalt thou be \vith IVIe in paradise." The other man 
 went down to the gi'ave in his sin, to reap in eternity 
 
 the harvest from tie seed which he had sown. The 
 scene on the cross is repeating itself, and has been 
 

 i>\. r 
 
 § i! 
 
 iHi 
 
 224 
 
 SOWING AND REAPING. 
 
 repeating itself during all the centuries which have 
 intervened. There is one of two things every one 
 of us must do — either get Christ to bear our sin^? 
 and reap for us the harvest, or else take those sins 
 with us to the judgment and reap throughout eternity. 
 Behind every one of us there is a history and ahead of 
 every one of us there is a destiny. They that sow to 
 the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everylasting, they 
 that sow to the flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption, 
 for whatsoever a man soweth that shall he also reap. 
 The blood of Jesus Christ, God's son, cleanseth from 
 all sin, and if we have come to see ourselves to-night 
 as sinners in God's sight we can get this cleajasing, but 
 apart from Christ there is nothing for us, but to reap 
 the consequences of the sins we have committed. 
 
lich have 
 very one 
 
 our 8in>? 
 hose sins 
 
 eternity. 
 
 ahead of 
 at sow to 
 ing, they 
 >miption, 
 ilso reap, 
 ieth from 
 J to-night 
 ising, but 
 Lt to reap 
 ted.